The voice cuts through the early chatter buzzing among the thirty or so people scattered around the open office space.
âSettle down.â Ward Cameron steps to the front, lifting a hand in a casual attempt to settle them. âMorning, folks.â
Sofia leans back against one of the desks mid-room, arms loosely crossed. Farrah from billing flashes her a small smile, which she returns before Farrah parrots a polite âgood morningâ next to her.
âAnd to some of you,â Ward continues with that practiced charm, âwelcome. Mondays, as hopefully most of you are aware, are the start of a new week, and weâve got a lot to get done.â His grin widens just enough. âThe Handel case should be wrapping up soon, and word has it we are hands down going to win it.â
A few whoops break out, mainly from the front. Ward laughs under his breath and nods. âThanks to Mark Wheaton and Sarah OâConners for their expertise in and out of the courtroom.â A round of claps follows.
âNow,â Wardâs tone shifts, sliding into business mode, âweâve got a few others on the burner. New York v. Orion Pharmaceuticalsââ a low murmur ripples across the room, ââand the GlobalTech Data Breach Class Action. Both are hot-button this week. Weâll be holding a think tank next week for prelims, so if youâre able, join us in the Culper Room.â More murmurs of agreement hum through the crowd.
âAnd,â he adds with a tight smile, âwe have our new junior associates starting today. Letâs welcome them with hospitality and a smile.â
A chorus of amused groans answers him, and Wardâs expression turns knowingly amused.
âRight,â he chuckles. âNow, Iâll need a volunteer to show them aroundâŠâ
The room turns to crickets. No one moves.
Wardâs gaze sweeps the group, pausing when he finds a tall sandy-haired brunette lounging like the room is his. Short-cropped hair, leg crossed casually over the other knee, designer pant leg hiked up just enough to show equally expensive socks tucked into unscuffed loafers that Sofia knows costs a fortune. Authority practically oozes off him.
âRafe,â Ward smiles like itâs not even a question, âhow âbout it?â
âSorry,â Rafe drawls without missing a beat, confidence dripping off every word. âGot the Carroway Industries case.â
Ward hesitates just long enough to show the conflict before covering it with a professional nod. âRight.â He scans the room again. âAnyoneââ
Sofia raises her hand, just enough to catch his eye.
âThank you, Ms. Alvarez.â Wardâs smile softens professionally. Suddenly she feels those piercing blue eyes lock on her, heavy even from across the room. She doesnât return the gaze.
Ward wraps up the Monday briefing with a few more points of business before dismissing them to âanother great week.â
The room dissolves into chatter, coworkers splitting off to desks and conference rooms. Sofia straightens from her perch, easily spotting the seven new hires clustered together like nervous freshmen. Their wide-eyed fidgeting pulls at her sympathy. Maybe thatâs why she volunteeredâsomeone should at least make their first day less miserable.
They all look at her like sheâs the answer to everything. She isnât.
âWelcome to Cameron, Groff, Robinson & Associates,â she says, stopping in front of them with an easy stance, one heel crossed over the other, hands resting on her hips. âSee you all made it on time. First hurdle down.â
âWhere do we start?â asks the tallest of the group, a dark-skinned guy with stars in his eyes.
âNames,â she says matter-of-factly, but thereâs a hint of amusement there. âSofia Alvarez.â
The curly-haired one with brown-flecked eyes and an easy grin steps up, hand extended. âJohn Rutledge. I prefer John B.â
She raises a brow, impressed by the confidence, and shakes his hand. âNice to meet you.â
The rest follow quickly:
âKiara Carrera.â
âPope Heyward.â
âTravis Hunter.â
âMarcus Browning.â
âAiden Pierce.â
âNoah Kares.â
She gives them each a polite smile.
âWell, welcome again. Iâll show you around, give you the lay of the land, and then get you to your desks. Sound good?â
They all nod.
âPerfect. Now, whatâs your expertise? What department are you aiming for?â
They glance at each other like sheâs speaking another language.
Realization clicks.
âCriminal law,â Travis answers first, almost proud.
She nods. Around here, Criminal means white collar. When you work at one of the most prestigious law firms in New York, thatâs the pool of âcriminalâ youâre swimming in.
âOh, same,â John B adds, exchanging a relieved grin with Travis.
âPersonal injury,â Pope supplies.
The others follow: Noahâtax and property. Marcusâenvironmental. Aidenâgeneral practice, willing to try everything to find his niche.
Respectable.
Kiara comes last. âFamily.â
âWonderful,â Sofia acknowledges. âYou all came to the right place.â
Pope raises a hand even though he doesnât need to. âWhatâs your role here?â
She perks up slightly. âIâm actually Family law.â She smiles briefly at Kiara who perks up just a little more. âI work to protect peopleâs interests the best I can.â
Kiara smiles at that, an almost knowing one.
âAny other questioââ
A hand brushes against her back. Itâs brief, barely there, but enough to spark annoyance that no doubt will linger.
âWell, well, well.â The voice drips superiority. âNewbies.â
She doesnât need to turn to know who it is.
âDonât fuck up,â Rafe Cameron adds with a smirk, standing far too close.
She glares up at him, ready to bite. âThatâs just greatââ
He leans down over her shoulder, gaze cutting over the new associates like heâs already sized them up. âCareful with this one,â he says, tilting his head toward her. âShe bites if you donât listen.â
Her fist curls against her hip. She wants to slap him, but heâs already walking away, laughing to himself like he just won something.
Aiden breaks the silence. âThat wasââ
âUncalled for,â Kiara finishes, scowling after him.
Sofia exhales sharply through her nose. âRafe Cameron is, on a good day, pretty insufferable.â
âCameron?â Kiara asks, and a few of them glance the way he left.
âYep. Our very own nepo baby and unfortunately one of the best criminal law associates.â She huffs, annoyed at having to admit it. âHe actually takes after his dad.â
âWard Cameron,â Travis says, awestruck staring at Rafeâs retreating form.
Sofia nods.
âWow,â John B breathes.
âDonât fall in love just yet,â she tosses over her shoulder, already moving. âNow, letâs get this show on the road. Weâve all got work to get to.â
âŠ..
Sofia leads them down the hall, heels clicking lightly against the polished floors. They pass conference rooms of varying sizes, glass walls giving quick glimpses of meetings in progress. Of partners in sharp suits leaning over case files, associates scribbling notes, tense depositions underway, and think tanks already buzzing with strategy.
Phones ring somewhere in the background, and the receptionist at the front desk offers a quick smile to the group before pivoting to answer a call. The whole place hums with that early-morning energy. Focused and fast if not slightly chaotic. Itâs fuel.
âThis,â Sofia says, stopping short of the kitchen, âis the best room in the building.â
The group cranes their necks to take it in. The kitchen spans the wall, sleek and bright, three glass-front fridges lined with every drink imaginable: juices, teas, waters, energy drinks. Funnily enough, Coke is still the king here, always disappearing first during late nights in the library or those dreaded think tanks that stretch on forever.
Across the island, snacks sit neatly displayed in baskets. A small salad bar gleams in the corner, stocked fresh every morning. Even with all the catering, it gets hit up constantly.
âEverything in here is up for grabs,â she says, pointing to the coveted espresso bar gleaming like an altar to caffeine. âYou can make pretty much any latte, espresso, hot coffee, cold coffee⊠whatever gets you through your day.â
âWow,â someone breathes. Sofia hides her grin; she had the same reaction her first week.
âIf thereâs something you donât see,â she gestures to a whiteboard tucked into the corner, âwrite it down. They restock weekly, so odds are itâll show up next time.â
âAnything?â Pope asks, curiosity laced with awe.
âWithin reason, yeah,â she replies with a knowing smile. âCatering happens three or four times a week too. Bagels from Tompkins one morning, Joeâs pizza for lunch the next. Sometimes they put out a poll, so you get to vote for what wins.â
The newbies exchange impressed looks. Free food will do that to anyone. Sofia doesnât blame them. When youâre working for one of the top firms in New York, the perks help soften the grind.
âPeople will even throw a blast on the office Slack when they're ordering from random spots around the city, and you can just opt in.â She smiles at their glee. âLetâs keep moving. Iâve got a 9:30.â
They follow her deeper into the maze of glass and light until she stops at a door marked Records. Inside, the air smells faintly of old books and spilled ink. Floor-to-ceiling shelves line the walls, crammed with case law and legal texts, all precedent to use in case work. At the front desk, a young Black woman with dark hair piled into a claw clip flips through a stack of books, pen tucked behind her ear.
âHey, Sofia.â Cleo looks up with a warm smile, then notices the group clustered behind her.
âHey, Cleo.â Sofia turns to the newbies. âEveryone, this is Cleo Grant. Sheâs our records keeper. If you ever need to find a specific text or anything buried in the archives, sheâs your gal.â
âIf youâre on my good side,â Cleo teases, fluttering her lashes dramatically.
Sofia smirks. âReturn whatever you take, or she will track you down.â
âI will find you,â Cleo adds with a sweet, disarming smile.
âHow old are you?â Pope blurts, genuine curiosity shining through.
Next to him, Kiara smacks his shoulder with a glare.
âWhat?â Pope looks around defensively. âShe just doesnât⊠look like a librarian.â
âIâm not a librarian,â Cleo says smoothly. âIâm studying to be a paralegal.â
âSheâs in her final year,â Sofia adds proudly.
Popeâs eyes widen in apology. âI didnât meanââ
âI know what you meant.â Cleoâs smile turns tight-lipped, but thereâs no real bite behind it.
Sofia steps in before the awkwardness lingers. âWhy donât we get you guys to your desks?â
She shoots Cleo a smile, which is returned with an easy nod, and steers the group back into the hall.
They weave through another stretch of offices until they reach a corner space tucked away from the main windows. The light here is harsher on this side of the office. Overhead LEDs line the ceiling that probably cost more than a night out in the city, but still manage to feel sterile. Sleek desks gleam under the glare, and Sofia gestures broadly.
âHereâs home base,â Sofia says, stepping aside so they can take in the row of desks tucked neatly in the back corner. âItâs not the flashiest spot in the building, but itâs where youâll live until you start earning your stripes.â
The newbies look around, wide-eyed, taking in the sleek monitors, polished surfaces, and ergonomic chairs that probably cost more than their first apartmentâs rent. Even without windows, the space radiates money. Sterile but undeniably expensive.
Because of course it does. This is Cameron, Groff, Robinson & Associates. They spare no expense.
âWhat next?â Marcus asks, a spark of eager energy lighting his face.
Sofia allows herself a small, knowing smile. She exhales like sheâs letting them in on a secret, then leans in just slightly.
âPiece of advice. When starting a new job,â she says, pausing long enough to catch all their eyes, âcheck your calendar.â
She delivers it playfully, almost a whisper, then straightens.
And just like that, she turns on her heel, leaving them to their own devices. Theyâll figure it out.
Sheâs got her own shit to deal with.
~~~~~~~~~~
John B glances around at his friends. New colleagues, technically, but still his crew in spirit. Nobody moves at first. Itâs like theyâre all waiting for some unspoken cue.
Then chaos.
Travis and Marcus nearly trip each other diving for the same desk, both muttering âcalled itâ like five-year-olds. Noah cuts around them like heâs in a race, claiming the next spot without so much as a glance back.
John B smirks, taking his time. No need to be desperate. He spots an aisle desk which looks to have a perfect escape route and a good view. He slides a hand onto the chair, about to pull it outâ
Pope comes out of nowhere, shoulder-checking past with a grin way too smug for this early in the day. He drops into the chair with a satisfied sigh and even spins halfway to flash John B a grin. A willful grin.
âSeriously?â John B mutters. Pope just shrugs like, shouldâve moved faster, man.
Fine. Middle desk it is. He turns just as Kiara slaps her hand down on it, eyes daring him to even try.
âNot happening,â she says flatly.
John B throws his hands up in surrender, laughing under his breath.
By the time he actually surveys whatâs left, the only open spot is shoved into the corner, wedged against a bland white wall with zero view of the room. Prime ânobody puts baby in a cornerâ territory.
Fuck.
With a resigned sigh, he drags his bag over and drops into the chair. The wall stares back at him. Figures.
He settles in to his new home for the foreseeable future, testing out the chair like heâs testing a new car, dusting off the monitor in front of him, ensuring it turns on and works as expected.
Quickly sigining in and getting situated, thereâs already an email waiting for him, welcoming him to his first day. A whole guide from IT on everything he needs to know about security and his personal accounts. And then lastly, just as Sofia suggested, his calendar which has his next meeting in 10 minutes.
Lovely.
Luckily is sounds like Travis has a vaguely similar schedule so at least he wonât be alone. especially since Kiara and Pope ditched him.
Heâs known the two all through law school. They happened to meet the second week of school, being forced into the same group for their Legal Research & Writing class. They like to say forced as it makes it feel like a bit more of a found friendship but to be honest, the second they started planning when to meet for assignments, they fell in like it was nothing. The three of them took as many classes as they could together, studied late into the night and early mornings for just about every exam and huddled over textbooks in the law library writing papers.
He honestly doesnt know if he wouldâve survived with even a sliver of positivity if it werenât for them. And he can confidently say they would feel the same.
Hopefully.
When the clock on his monitor approaches his 10 am meeting, Travis somehow slipping away already. John B was kind of hoping theyâd at least stick together on the first day. He rises, shoots Kiara and Pope a hopeful look to which they both jokingly respond with a cut throat and grimace respectively.
Great friends.
Weaving through the office is definitely going to take a bit of time thatâs for sure. He passes people who are too busy to pay him any mind. Efforts he hopes to contibute to soon enough.
But as he rounds the corner, he stops in his tracks.
A woman, a vision in a pencil skirt and cream camisole, her honey-blonde hair in waves down her back and the most amazing smile he thinks heâs ever seen stands with another woman a little older. He pays no mind to that woman, eyes only seemingly able to stare at the younger.
She nods to something the lady says, smiles, then just as hes passing by her, still only trained on her beauty and that smile, she turns right in his path.
Her booklet and pen go flying along with a folder filled with various new articles scatter the floor.
âIâm so sorry.â
The blonde smiles, a short laugh in her breath, âitâs okay, really.â
He manages to gather the papers he helped scatter and hands them over. She takes them with a smile. He assists her up by the elbow gently until theyâre both back upright and stable.
âYou should be careful though. You could really cause some damage.â Her tone is light and airy.
âYou new?â She asks as if she couldnât already tell.
âYeah.â
âExpertise?â
âCriminal defense.â
âWow, so youâre looking to be in the big leagues?â
âMaybe.â He admits confidently, âhopefully.â
She holds out a hand to which he shakes enthusiastically.
âSarah.â
âJohn B.â He responds. She smiles.
âWell John B. Welcome to Cameron, Groff, Robinson & Associates. Hope youâve found it exciting so far.â
âVery.â Sheâs definitely a reason for that. âYouâre a.. uh⊠associate too?â
âPublic Relations,â she responds.
âAh. Right. That."
Public Relations. Which meant her entire job was bridging communication gaps, handling the press, and being charming as hell to witnesses and outside counsel. She certainly had the charm part down.
âI better goââ
âYeah. Same.â He smiles. Fuck heâs being a wimp.
She smiles still and brushes past him to go. But to be honest he doesnât want her to. At least not yet.
He turns quickly, âDo you happen to know where the,â he checks his phone quickly, âHive room is?â
Sarah, ever the angelic woman she seems to be, laughs lightly at him. Fuck, talk about giving off newbie vibes and fucking embarrassing himself completely.
âNo one gave you the map did they?â
âThereâs a map?â
âNo.â She laughs. âAround the corner,â she points behind him, âpast the desks, fourth room on your left. If you hit the bathrooms youâve gone too far.
âNoted,â he smiles gratefully, flushing a slight red, âthanks.â
âHave a good first day newbie.â She smiles before continuing on her way⊠away from him.
Fuck him.
He quickly rounds the corner, passes the desks, and counts the rooms until he reaches the Hive. Through the glass, he can see it's already packed and Ward Cameron is already speaking. He's late. Fuck.
He enters as unobtrusively as he can. Sadly, his entrance doesnât go completely unnoticed, but luckily, everyone quickly returns to listening to their boss.
He finds a spot near the back, no sitting room available, to stand next to Travis who barely casts him a glance.
âWeâve got a lot of great cases going on this week and quite a few new teammates joining the firm. Letâs include them in our work and use their fresh minds.â
There are murmurs of agreement but nothing solid.
âNow,â Ward continues, âLetâs get on with updates.â
The hour and a half goes by quicker than John B expected. Learning the ropes to their morning debrief that apparently happens every Monday to start the week out fresh. Ward seems to explain a little more for the benefit of him and Travis which heâs grateful for. The rest of the attendees though seem over it. Specifically, Rafe Cameron who sits up front, casually leaned back in his chair with an air of superiority.
Professors can truly only teach you so much. And internships are great, John B had a great one at a smaller New York firm throughout his last two years of law school. But when one of his professors, his favorite, clued him in on a old friend of his who owned one of the most prestigious law firms in the City, John B couldnât not try for it.
And somehow they liked him and his work enough to take him on.
Now hes here and he knows itâs time to prove himself.
ââââââââââ
* Unsure if this is gonna expand at all. This was done so I just decided to share it with the world. Maybe Iâll add on maybe not. Otherwise⊠enjoy!
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Quality
Anya is LIVE right now
FREE
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
The Palazzo Colonna Gallery is grand, covered in sprawling paintings and high ceilings where centuries of artwork live. Gabriel peers closely into a painting of a man eating beans, which⊠like, sure. The cannonball at the end of the hall sits smack dab in the middle of the marble steps from centuries ago, right where it landed during a distant war. Cool.
But the crown jewel, so to speak, is the collection of emerald necklaces on special display in three separate freestanding glass cases set up right in the back-center of the hall. Various eyes and faces peer down at them, muttering curiosities in their native tongues.
Maybe they were discussing rumors of a brazen young group of teenagers who, just the night before, had attempted to steal all three necklaces in the dead of night. They had been caught by a tripwire installed in the tunnels under the palace. Mr. Khan had been smiling widely this morning, taking maybe a little too much glee in one crew already being down. As punishment for getting caught, they were put straight on a train back to Crookhaven first thing this morning. Tough luck, but it only made Gabriel more aware of how careful they needed to be if they wanted to win.
Gabriel rounds on the exhibit, peering down at the first of the three, watching how it hits the light, sparkling whether from the fixtures overhead or the afternoon sun filtering through the high windows. It looks virtually identical to the second one next to it, and then again to the third. They all look practically the same, so much so that it annoys him.
Why they donât have a placard displaying exactly which are the fakes and which is real is probably the doing of the Crooked Network to ensure fairness in the final assessment.
But as Gabrielâs gaze lingers on the second and third cases, a familiar, grating friction sparks in his chest. There is a rigid, sterile uniformity to the way the light fractures through the stones. Itâs the same hollow feeling he gets when looking at a masterfully forged painting, technically flawless, but entirely soulless. His gut screams that two and three are dead imitations.
Amiraâs voice brings him back from his thoughts, âI think itâs this one.â
âHow?â he questions the Crook that slides up next to him.
âThe symmetry?â Amira murmurs, leaning closer to the glass. âThe weight of the setting on the third one hangs just a fraction of a millimeter lower. Looks heavier. More authentic.â
âNo, itâs definitely the second one,â Ade chimes in, popping up on Gabriel's other side and squinting through the display case. âLook at the saturation on those center stones. The hue is perfectly even, while the other two have minor structural inconsistencies. They've gotta be the replicas.â
Gabriel just shakes his head, his eyes settling firmly back on the first case. To him, the first one was the only one that didn't give him that counterfeit itch. "You guys are looking at it too hard," he murmurs, his eyes bouncing between the glittering traps. "Two and three... they look too perfect.â
A sudden surge in the gallery crowd, a massive tour group speaking rapid Turkish, shoves forward, bottlenecking the space around the display. Someone thick-shouldered bumps hard into Gabriel's back. To keep his balance and avoid slamming into the display case, Gabriel instinctively steps sideways, his hand reaching out to steady himself. His fingers wrap firmly around a soft forearm, pulling them both out of the crush of the crowd.
Itâs Penelope.
She doesn't pull away. Instead, she utilizes his grip to anchor herself, her side pressing flush against his chest as the tourists hustle past them. The proximity is sudden and warm, her floral scent instantly cutting through the musty museum air. Gabrielâs hand lingers on her arm a beat too long, his thumb brushing the soft fabric of her sleeve before he reluctantly lets go.
Penelope doesnât look at him, but the corner of her mouth ticks up as she looks at the glass cubes. âYouâre all wrong,â she says softly, her voice carrying that effortless, quiet authority. She cuts a sly glance at Gabriel. "Well, mostly all wrong. Itâs the first one."
See, he thought he was onto something.
Gabriel clears his throat, a small smirk breaking through his composure. âAnd why's that, Lockett? Looks exactly like the others.â
âBecause it isn't perfect,â Penelope explains, leaning in. âLook closely at the center emerald. See those tiny, web-like fractures deep inside the green?â
Gabriel squints, shifting closer to her shoulder until he can see the microscopic, faint lines catching the light. âYeah. Looks like a flaw.â
âItâs called jardin,â Penelope murmurs, her eyes bright with the thrill of the knowledge. âItâs French for garden. Natural emeralds are incredibly volatile when they form, so they always have these unique, chaotic internal flaws.â She takes a steadying breath. âWhen Mr. Palombo created a replica last fall, he used synthetic emeralds. You can mimic chemical structures and even engineer fake flaws, but a machine can never perfectly replicate the absolute chaos of nature. The emeralds in the second and third necklaces are visually stunning, but their internal lines are still too clean. Too deliberate.â
She straightens back up, cutting her eyes to Gabriel. âYouâre right. The first one is the real necklace. Trust me.â
Gabriel stares at the necklace, then back at her, an amused grin finally breaking across his own face. âGood thing we brought an expert.â
âYeah, your whole heist would crash and burn without me,â she teases back, her eyes dancing.
âLetâs keep on track with what weâre here for,â Amira vocalizes a bit too loudly, her eyes pointed at him. He waves off the underlying meaning, shifting slightly away from Penelope to create some professional distance.
They all move, walking back through the hall and over to Ede, Jia, and Villette, who currently huddle together discussing something of importance.
âHey,â Ade mutters, leaning into his brother's shoulder.
âThe security system they installed for the weekend is definitely Crook-funded,â Ede whispers, his thumbs flying across his phone screen. âThe firewalls are insane. Whisper definitely helped build this.â
âCan we hijack the feed?â Ade asks. Gabriel steps in close to block the view from the rest of the room.
âNo,â Ede says flatly. âThe main camera loop is completely air-gapped. No wireless access points, no external IPs. If we tried to send a fake loop remotely, I just hit an encrypted wall. Itâs totally locked down.â
Amira frowns. âSo we can't wirelessly hack it at all?â
âAt least not from here,â Ede states, Ade nodding in agreement.
Ade admits, looking a bit more worried than usual. âIf we want to loop the cameras so you guys can actually touch the cases, we need to inject the dummy feed directly into the local system. If we can't find some sloppy backdoor, we're basically flying blind.â
âGreat, so the cameras arenât even a given,â Amira whispers sharply. âEven if we fix the feed, we canât just pull off a smash-and-grab in the middle of a black-tie gala. There are too many people.â
Adeâs eyes light up. âI can hack the ballroom sound system. Change up the musicââ
âRight, because that will make everyone look away from the million-pound necklace and ignore us stealing it,â Jia cuts in lowly, rolling her eyes.
âGot a better idea?â Ade counters.
Gabriel glances over, but Villette isn't even engaged in the argument. Sheâs just staring blankly up at the ceiling across the hall, her head tilted up.
Ede notices her silence first. He follows her unblinking gaze up into the plaster crown molding, squinting until his eyes lock onto something in the distance. Gabriel follows it to spot a sleek, hidden lens tucked right into the crown molding between two columns. The black cord is barely visible, hidden behind a plastic seam.
Edeâs brow goes up. âWell, look at that.â
âWhat am I looking at?â Ade asks, squinting up too.
âExactly what we need,â Villette says. For Gabriel, the pieces click together as he catches on.
âA Projector?â Ade responds, âWhat does the Crooked Network need a projector for?â
âThere was one in the ballroom and one outside in the Gardens,â Villette says. âI thought it weird the first one, and then the second, but now a third.â
âGood eye.â Jia stares at Villette with curious trepidation.
Amira scoffs, âCrooked Network planning on projecting a slideshow or somethââ
âExactly.â Penelope pipes up, eyes flickering rapidly as she stares off just past Edeâs legs.
âSpeak, Lockett.â Jia prompts with sudden anticipation.
Penelope swallows before her gaze meets the rest of them: âWhen I was in my dadâs office returning the invitation, there were these papersâplansâthat I didnât think much of. But they mentioned the Crooked Network's past successes and a couple of famous Crooks. How much would you bet that is exactly what they are gonna do? Project all of their greatest successes for all of them to relish in throughout the night.â
âGiving us a perfect opportunity to distract them for a minute or two if we take over the feed.â Amira finishes Penelopeâs thought. Finishes Gabrielâs own idea.
âWe make it our own for a few.â Gabriel smirks, âWe create something flashy enough to grab their attention.â
Ade supplies, shoulders falling, âBut we have to get in firstââ
âAnd we currently have nothing.â Ede finishes with disappointment.
The heavy weight of the dead end settles over the group, the grand, golden air of the Palazzo Colonna suddenly feeling a lot more claustrophobic.
âWe aren't going to solve it standing under the security cameras and surrounded by strangers,â Penelope states quietly, her voice dropping as she steps in line beside Gabriel. Her elbow brushes his jacket pocket, where his fingers absentmindedly rub the coin that somehow found its way back to his person. âLetâs head back to the hotel. We have all night to look into this and other possible options.â
Gabriel glances back toward the first glass cube, the necklace glittering mockingly beneath the gallery lights while the rest of them start back towards the exit.
âWell, well, well,â a goading voice sounds from behind. âKnew weâd run into each other again. Trying to spy on us?â
âPerfect,â Jia comments, an annoyed, quirked brow growing on her face. Both she and Gabriel turn, though Gabriel keeps his facial expression completely indifferent. Passive. Unamused.
âI think theyâre taking a page out of our book, Edgar,â Dorian replies like the perfect little side lackey he is. Both legacies carry that heavy air of superiority they believe they hold over everyone else. It is entirely grating on the nerves.
âLearning what not to do,â Gabriel replies easily. He crosses his arms over his chest, standing at his full height as he turns a flat, unbothered gaze down at Edgar.
The physical shift is slight, but it forces Edgar to lift his chin just a fraction higher to maintain eye contact. The legacy's posture instantly stiffens, a familiar, subtle crack appearing in that polished, upper-class confidence the moment Edgar realizes he has to look up.
âWe get a private tour of the palace later today,â Edgar boasts, trying to regain his footing. âGreat time for reconnaissance, donât you think, Dorian?â
âVery smart, Edgar.â
Penelope crosses her arms over her chest, stepping back toward them. âYour father got you a private tour and bought your way into the Gala. I wonder whoâs going to want a conniving, unoriginal Legacy under their organization in the future? The Criminal Network would see you coming from a mile away, Edgar. The classic Delacombe way, right?â
The crew chuckles, collectively deciding it's the perfect moment to turn away, leaving the two legacies standing there, visibly unhappy with how the interaction turned out.
Gabriel laughs under his breath as they walk. Penelope turns back to smirk at him before brushing past Edgar, checking him with her shoulder as she leaves. Gosh, it is nice to have Penelope Lockett with him instead of against him.
Edgar blinks in surprise for a moment, then smiles back coldly as Gabriel passes him. âThis delusion you have, thinking you and one of the most famous legacies at Crookhaven would ever actually work outâŠâ Edgar smiles wider as Dorian chuckles lowly. âItâs kinda sweet, honestly.â
Gabrielâs mood turns sour, turning on the guy. âShut it, Delacombe.â
Edgar raises his hands in mock defense, his mouth curling into a self-satisfied line. He and Dorian tease him silently as they back away. Gabrielâs fist curls tight at his side, his jaw locked.
Maybe theyâre right.
~~~~~~~~~~
âThe glass displays are just like the one Miss Jericho had us steal from earlier this year.â Jia yawns, her back perched against the foot of Penelope's bed later that night. âYou touch the glass, youâre caught. So you have to lift from the top corners carefully, shimmy it out of its base, and pluck the necklace without tripping the alarm. Then place it back in all before anyone meandering around can notice, including the security teams and the cameras trained on the display.â
âSounds difficult,â Amira states, leaning back into the pillows of Penelopeâs chaise, yawning herself. The soft wind blowing in through the open balcony door lifts the hairs around Amiraâs face gently. âBut weâre crooks, so itâs not difficult enough.â
âYour confidence in us is refreshing, Amira.â Gabriel jests. He is himself lounging back on Penelopeâs hotel bed, his head nestled comfortably in an extra pillow.
âWhere the hell did everyone go?â Amira asks, glancing over at Villette, who is sound asleep, curled up in a ball, tightly wrapped in a stack of pillows and a blanket in the corner right under the balcony window. Amira quirks a brow, and she and Gabriel share a soft smile. Villette can be an interesting personâsometimes weirdly happy and meek, and other times incredibly intense and direct. But even while sleeping, she still looks like the harmless Nikki who first arrived at Crookhaven.
Gabriel shrugs, murmuring as Jiaâs quiet snores start to fill the space. âWouldâve thought Penelope would be back by now.â
Penelope had departed to get some late-night snacks and a few waters after their meeting. Ade and Ede left shortly after declaring the space and all of them too distracting as they typed away on their laptops trying to find any vulnerabilities they could exploit night of. That left the rest of them, him and the remaining girls, to their own devices in Penelopeâs hotel room.
The fact that Penelope was awarded her own room and didnât have to share was a luxury Gabriel couldn't deny he was a little jealous of. Edgar might get special treatment because of his father and use it to flaunt the doors he can have opened for him, but Penelope isnât far off. She just doesnât necessarily broadcast it to the world.
Amira shrugs back silently before leaning further into the chaise and closing her eyes. âWake me up when Tweedledee and Tweedledum come to a revelation. Or when Lockett gets back with my food.â
He glares playfully toward his friend before she drifts off. He doesnât know how long he stares at the ceiling, opting not to move, as his spot is warm and he, too, could easily nod off. Heâs unsure why he doesnâtânot until he hears the distinct click of the door lock and a soft "oh" from the entryway.
His eyes widen and his head tips up. Penelope is gently setting down her armful of snacks and drinks on the small footrest next to the bathroom door. She makes eye contact with him, raising a brow and gesturing to the three bodies strewn about her hotel room. He just shrugs again silently, watching as she processes the situation, then softly steps over Jia to get to the other side of the bed.
âI was only gone for like five minutes,â she murmurs, gently climbing onto the mattress next to him and resting her upper back against the headboard above his head.
âMore like fifteen,â he counters with furrowed brows. Satisfied that he got his point across, he closes his eyes and rests back into the pillow, his hands locked comfortably over his stomach. This bed feels significantly better than the one in his room.
âI was trying to find Villette some orange chocolate. The front desk said a little shop at the end of the street had it, and I managed to get in and out right before they closed.â After a beat of two of silence. âSheâs out.â
He chances a glance for a brief moment as she brushes a lock of hair behind her ear, her gaze trained on Villetteâs docile sleeping form on the floor. He closes his eyes back up.
âThey all are.â
âAnd you?â
Gabrielâs eyes shoot open, staring up at Penelope. âYou walked in. Ruined my peace.â
âI gallantly went out to find you food.â Penelope rolls her eyes softly.
Right then, down at the foot of the bed, Jia lets out a tiny, high-pitched, pathetic little whistle of a snore. Itâs so soft and completely unbothered, but in the relative quiet of the room, it sounds entirely ridiculous.
Gabrielâs chest tightens as a sudden laugh hits him out of nowhere. He tries to lock it down, but next to him, Penelope buries her face into her hand, her shoulders violently shaking as she tries to muffle a wheeze. The struggle to stay quiet completely breaks them.
When he gets a hold of himself and opens his eyes, sheâs close. Like⊠really close.
Still totally unaware of it, she has leaned so far over that her hair curtains his right side, dark strands brushing against his shoulder and the pillow beside his head. Her face is maybe a foot from his, her lips pressed tight in laughter, her cheeks flushed pink from trying not to wake the others.
She smells like clean citrus and florals, the same as the elevator, only a few days prior. Gabriel suddenly forgets what was funny. Actually, he forgets most things.
Because if he just lifted a little, just the tiniest bit, he could close the space. He could. It would be so easy; itâs almost unfair.
His heartbeat turns heavy, thudding right up into his throat. Penelope makes him feel on edge in a way nothing else does. Not Deception tasks. Not breaking into the locked record rooms. Not even his parents and their awful threats. Itâs been like that for the past two years, always tiptoeing around something neither of them ever says out loud. He kinda doesnâtwant to tiptoe anymore.
So he lets his intrusive thought win. Gabriel reaches up slowly and tucks the piece of hair falling down the side of her face behind her ear.
Penelope freezes. Her hand falls from where it had been hiding her eyes. Her smile fades, not all at once, but slowly, like sheâs only just realized where she is. How close they are. How his fingers are still lingering near her jaw, barely brushing the space beneath her ear.
Itâd be the right thing to do to retract his hand. He doesnât.
Penelope blinks rapidly, her brown eyes floating across his face, flicking down once toward his mouth before scrunching up in a silent question. She still doesn't pull away.
Gabrielâs stomach drops in the best and worst ways.
He shifts a little on his back, barely anything, but it makes the mattress dip under them. Penelope readjusts on her elbow at the same time, and somehow that makes the already pathetic space between them vanish almost completely.
Her breath catches. Or maybe his does. Itâs like every sense of his is suddenly heightened. Heated.
Penelope whispers, âGabriel.â
His name breezes over his mouth, and his eyes flick down to her lips again. And yet, still, she doesnât pull away.
âPenelope,â he says, barely loud enough to count as a voice. Heâs so close.
Her fingers tighten in the bedding beside his forearm. He just about angles up, pressing forward to relinquish the inch or two of space between themâ
âGuys!â
Gabriel jumps in tandem with Penelope, his head pressing back into the pillow so hard he wants to be swallowed by the bed if he could. Penelope leaps off the bed completely, immediately fixing her hair behind her shoulder and pulling her jumper further down her arms. Trying to ignore the fact, just like him, that they were about one second away from making everything significantly more complicated.
Gabriel sits up more slowly, trying his best to look normal.
Ade comes rushing around the corner from the door, a look of pure joy on his face. Ede follows close behind, carrying his laptop, concentrating so hard on the screen that he runs right into his brotherâs back.
âBro.â
âSorry.â Ede pushes his glasses up before focusing back down at the screen.
âHey Ade. Ede.â Gabrielâs voice cracks just enough that he wants to fling himself through the nearest wall. âI thought you two were going heads down?â
âWe were butââ
âHush,â Amira calls from her corner, shifting onto her other side, still heavily dazed. Villette sits up from her perch on the floor, rubbing her eyes while Jia remains leaning back against the end of the bed.
âAmira,â Ede calls out timidly, âyouâre gonna wanna hear this.â
Amira groans, murmurs expletives under her breath before maneuvering into a seated position, her head resting in her hands against her knees. âBe quick, please.â
âYou remember how we noted the security system at the Gala is using the highest level of encryption,â Ade continues,âand is basically unhackable?â
âYeah?â Jia murmurs.
âYou hacked it?â Gabriel asks, his eyes widening in anticipation. He is grateful for literally anything else to focus on other than Penelope standing three feet away, pretending she hadn't just been breathing against his mouth.
âNo freaking way?â Amira suddenly jolts up, pushing herself to the end of the lounger, her eyes clearing of sleep.
âYeah,â Ede announces, turning his computer around for them to see. âWe managed to jump server to server kinda at random until we noticed a pattern. The core surveillance grid is air-gapped, yes. But the palace itself isn't a dead zone. To preserve those centuries-old paintings, the gallery relies on an automated climate control system to regulate the humidity and temperature.â
Gabriel speaks up, âOkay. And how does a thermostat help us into the system?â
âBecause itâs a shared infrastructure,â Ade explains, turning the screen so everyone can see a complex network map.âThey couldn't drill new holes in the ancient marble walls to run independent cables for the temporary security setup, so they utilized the existing data conduits. The Crooked Network's security line and the palace's climate control network run through the same physical routing switches.â
Ede points to a specific intersection on the digital map. âRight here. Every hour, the climate system sends an automated status report to the main palace server room. For a split second during that handshake, the secure network opens a tiny logical gateway to let the data pass through. Itâs a standard network bridge.â
âA bridge we can hop,â Ade says, a sharp, confident smirk finally returning to his face. âDuring the gala tomorrow night, we don't try to hack the secure video feed directly. We log into the palaceâs basic environmental networkâwhich has incredibly weak encryption. We ride the automated climate report right through that logical gateway, hop the bridge into the media server, and inject our video directly from there.â
Ede leans back in his chair, folding his arms with a satisfied grin. âThe system won't even flag it as an intrusion. To the main security hub, our video distraction will just look like a standard, automated data packet from the gallery's humidity sensors.â
âThis is freaking awesome.â Amira smiles, shaking Ede excitedly from behind. The elder twin smiles sheepishly, while Ade looks entirely ready for the praise and attention.
âCan you also loop the camera feed while we steal the necklace?â Penelope asks, finding her voice.
âYep. With the intrusion, weâll also get access to the cameras,â Ade states, turning to Jia and Gabriel. âWhich means when the distraction video starts, youâll need to wait for at least ten to fifteen seconds for us to lock down a clean looping feed, and then another ten to fifteen for us to switch the main feed over to our doctored one.â
Ede adds, âThatâll ensure that those who crowd around to watch the video are seen in the exact spots you would expect them to be if you were watching the live feed.â
âDo we even have a video yet?â Jia questions.
âWeâve got a few ideas,â Ede says with a smirk.
The air in the room is electric with hope. Villette suddenly hugs Ede tight, making the guy blush furiously.
âGood job, guysââ Gabriel starts.
âBrothers Crim,â Ade interjects.
Gabriel chuckles, âGreat job, Brothers Crim.â
They have a solid plan. Thatâs all that matters.
~~~~~~~~~~
Gabriel tugs the cuffs of his tuxedo down a little farther on his wrists, maybe fidgeting more than he should, but tonightâs the night. Everything theyâve planned needs to go off without a hitch. They need that prize money.
Another two crews already got caught on the day ofâone trying to rather smartly blend in with the catering crew and another attempting to stay after the gallery closed this afternoon, only to be found by an unannounced sweep of the premises.
Just as Gabriel finishes brushing away a tiny piece of lint that somehow found its way onto his lapel, the lift doors across the lobby slide open.
Ade whistles beside him, elbowing him in the side.
Amira, Jia, and Villette step out one after another, a striking gradient of crimson, black, and deep midnight-blue fabric draping around them. Amiraâs red dress is sleek and fitted, featuring a high slit in the skirt flashing a sharp, heeled boot with every confident stride, crimnastics-approved and ready for scaling walls if necessary. Jia wears a tailored black gown, her face partially hidden by a delicate, laser-cut black metal mask she found in a shop around the corner. Beside them, Villette glides forward in flowing midnight-blue chiffon, her face obscured by an ornate silver-and-blue mask, her boots completely hidden beneath the dark fabric.
But Penelope is all Gabriel can see.
Emerald-green silk falls to the floor, with off-the-shoulder straps that drape delicately down her arms. Dark brown curls spill down her back, a few pieces pinned away while the rest frame the parts of her face he can see beneath her mask. The mask itself is a stunning, delicate black-and-emerald lace, and it only makes her look more distracting. As she walks forward, the hem of her emerald gown lifts just enough to catch a quick glimpse of a sleek, lace-up heeled boot peeking out from the silk.
Heâs in trouble.
How the hell is he supposed to focus on stealing the necklace if he canât take his eyes off Penelope Lockett for longer than a second?
Standing next to them in his plain black tuxedo and simple, matte black and gold mask, he feels entirely out of place. Plain. Basic. How did he ever think he was worthy of standing next to Penelope in all her radiance? Edgarâs right⊠heâs delusional.
âBoys,â Amira greets as they reach them.
âYou girls clean up real nice,â Ade comments, rubbing his hands together.
Ede adds, âYou all look beautiful.â His eyes linger a little longer on Villette.
âGabriel?â
Gabriel shakes himself out of his stupor, focusing on Amira and her raised brow. Itâs then that he realizes he was staring at Penelope that whole time. Shit.
âYep. Yeah.â He stumbles over his words, clearing his throat. âYou all look really, really great.â
âUh-huh,â Amira responds with a knowing look.
Gabrielâs face hardens. Internally, heâs trying to calm his erratic nerves, but externally, he forces an air of indifference that he hopes stops any teasing from his crew in its tracks.
âWe need to get across town, so weâd better go now.â
His crew nods in acknowledgment and exits the hotel, heading to where two rideshare cars that Ede procured are waiting to take them near the palace. He gets into the zone as he squeezes into the backseat of one with Jia and Ade.
This heist needs to go exactly to plan.
Itâs time.
~~~~~~~~~~
The front is littered with guests and tourists alike. Those not in attendance stop in the street, gawking at the crowd dressed to the nines, their faces covered in intricate masks and elaborate colors. From the road, the small staircase leading up to the Portale e scalinata di Villa Colonna is lined with soft lights, while grand banners hang from the buildings that frame the narrow stone steps.
Ade and Villette hand out the invitations to each of them. The intricate forgeries fit in perfectly with those held by the other patrons as they slowly approach the gates. Just as Gabriel told Penelope after he and the guys got back from their longer-than-anticipated hunt for the best pomodorini pizza Rome had to offer, her work is practically flawless. Neither he nor the twins could tell theirs apart from Caspian Lockettâs original.
He glances across the group at Penelope at the thought.
She stares up the path, eyeing the steps just as Villette sighs and starts forward, hiking her dress up a little to step carefully in her thick heeled boots. The rest start to follow, and Gabriel watches silently as Penelope prepares to do the same.
He steps in, proffering his arm and halting her momentum. Her eyes snap to his, and he nods toward his forearm.
After a momentâs hesitation, she slowly wraps her hand around his arm. He tightens his bicep to his side, anchoring her close. Picking up the other side of her emerald gown, she starts up the steps with him.
âThank you.â
Gabriel scoffs playfully, âDonât mention it.â
âCan I be honest?â
Gabriel glances down, a trace of concern touching his voice. âWhen are you not?â
When they stop on the steps, she lightly slaps his shoulder with her other hand, her invitation almost crinkling at the motion. Gabriel nimbly plucks the card from her fingers for safekeeping, choosing to ignore her playful swat. A small smile settles on his face anyway.
âIâm kinda nervous.â
âPenelope Lockett, nervous?â Gabriel jests softly. Ahead of them, Villette turns to glance over her shoulder, a look Gabriel finds a bit unsettling, before she quickly goes back to ascending the staircase with Ade at her side.
âIâm pretty sure I messed up the date on one of the invites,â Penelope whispers. âIf they spot that, it all goes to shitââ
Gabriel playfully chastises her, âLanguage.â
âOh, shut it, Avery.â
âI looked at every single invitation,â Gabriel assures her, his voice dropping lower. âYou forged them flawlessly. Mr. Palombo would praise you for your work, and the rest of us would just look on in envy, annoyed as hell at how talented you are.â
Penelope does that thing again. She stares at him, glances briefly toward his mouth, and then looks right back up into his eyes. Like sheâs contemplating⊠something. He doesn't even want to fully acknowledge it. Acknowledging it makes it real, and he is entirely unsure what heâd do if it were. What he wouldnât stop himself from doing if so.
Gabriel forces himself to look away, training his eyes back on their crew ahead of them. Ensuring everyone gets through the front gate is a much safer distraction.
He can admit he holds his breath as Amira hands over her invite. The security guard examines it, checking the cardstock with narrowed eyes. The man looks Amira up and down, then lingers on the paper, his thumb tapping lightly against the crisp edge of the card.
Gabriel's mind races, immediately calculating alternative ways to infiltrate the gala if the man turns them away. But the rejection never comes. The guard nods, gesturing Amira through, before taking Jiaâs invitation and doing the same.
Maybe itâs just a habit of the job to scrutinize everyone. Maybe the intense stares are just meant to scare away the people who shouldnât be there⊠people exactly like them. It definitely makes Gabriel think twice. But one by one, the crew passes through, until itâs only him and Penelope.
Theyâre in. They can do this.
~~~~~~~~~~
The garden inside is littered with guests decked in gowns, dark colors that breed an air of sophistication. Various masks of delicate and intricate design are either tied behind people's heads or perched on classic long handles, allowing guests to hide and unhide whenever they want. Gabrielâs masks his anticipation of being this close to some of the greatest Crooks of their time.
If only he could actually attend this event as an honest guest and get to pick their brains. Maybe even boast about his own adventures at Crookhaven.
Gabriel glances down at Penelope, sharing an amused grin as if she feels the same way. This is where they belong in the future⊠like two separate people, of course, not a couple or anything. Just two talented Crooks belonging to the same network. Thatâs all.
Gabrielâs arm suddenly tugs back, Penelopeâs hand gripping tight at his bicep as she stops them both in their pursuit toward the ballroom and the gallery. He glances back as she stares somewhere off in the distance, her eyes squinting behind her mask.
âWhatâs wrong?â
She tugs him quickly off the main path, behind a large patch of shrubbery, stepping out of the main fairway of people milling to and fro. He waits for her to answer him. She peeks back around the shrub discreetly, pressing a hand into his stomach to keep him back.
âPen,â he edges out slowly, getting unnerved by her sudden change in demeanor.
âMy father.â
Itâs enough to make him peek around her and the shrub, following her line of sight. It takes him a second or two longer to focus on the right person in the crowd at the top of the stone ramp toward the famous Palazzo Colonna garden stairs. Caspian Lockett, maskless, stands arm in arm with a woman in deep gold as they both nurse champagne flutes with three unknown companions. The man stands with complete confidence, no doubt using his natural charm to his advantage.
âWhoâs that with him?â He clocks the womanâs simple, easy smile. The rest of her face is hidden by an intricate black mask perched on the end of an expensive-looking rod. He glances back at Penelope to gauge her reaction, hoping itâs not what he thinks.
When she gives him nothing, he looks back just as the woman lowers her mask. Penelope gasps softly.
âMum.â Penelopeâs brows relax, her mouth falling open in gentle astonishment. âSheâs here,â she says breathily.
It's like she never imagined sheâd see her mother in a public setting again. Thatâs what happens when you become enemy number one to the Nameless and have to hide away to protect your husband and daughter. But apparently, this gala is safe enough for her to come out of the woodwork.
Gabrielâs always seen photos of Carmen. How could he not, when one of his closest friends is her daughter and the woman just so happens to be one of the greatest Crooks of this age? But seeing her for the first time in person, albeit from far away, feels like heâs finally getting to see another little part of his partner in crime. Itâs intimate, in a sense.
Penelopeâs eyes shine with wanting nothing more than to bolt over. Gabriel, reluctantly, to be completely honest, grasps at her wrist lightly, keeping her steady where she is.
Penelope breathes in deeply, her eyes still trained around the shrubbery but luckily staying put. âI fear if we get close to them, theyâll know it's me. Iâm not exactly gonna be able to keep my cool if my mum chances a glance my way.â
Penelope focuses back up to him, eyes soft and sad. She doesnât get much time with her mum right now. A rare video call from thousands of miles away. A phone call or letter when her mother gets a free chance without the possibility of getting caught. Gabriel once found her with tear-streaked cheeks on the roof of the Tower. Penelopeâs mother had only a two-minute window to call her on her birthday. Gabrielâs blazer was dotted with her tears not long after he found her.
He knows how hard this is for her. If it were his gran, heâd honestly feel the same, and he at least gets to visit her now and again when Crookhaven allows for breaks.
Gabriel presses in closer to Penelope on instinct, though what instinct exactly, he isn't sure he wants to admit to himself, and taps the translucent earpiece in his right ear.
âAmira,â he says, âyou see any other way down to the ballroom other than the stairs?â
Her voice comes in quickly over the channel. âNo. Itâs the only manner to get down that isnât otherwise locked offââ
Jia chimes in, âI could always lockpick one of those other routes if you chose it to be the safer option, but I gotta say, the stairs arenât like⊠bad.â
âWhatâs going on?â Amira adds with sudden concern.
Gabriel swallows, staring down at Penelope. âMr. and Mrs. Lockett are at the top, near the ramp that goes down to the stairs.â
âOh, crud,â Adeâs voice pops in. âDo we need to circle back?â
âWhere are you?â Gabriel volleys back.
âLook to your right,â Villette answers.
Gabriel and Penelope glance in the direction in question. Villetteâs blonde chignon, Edeâs yellow carnation boutonniĂšre, and Adeâs minuscule nod let both crooks zero in on their crewmates.
âBe careful going towards the stairs,â Gabriel murmurs.
The three crewmates discreetly track the Headmaster's position, giving his line of sight a wide berth.
âAde and I will go separately,â Ede suggests over the feed. âLess likely theyâll clock us if we arenât together.â
âGreat idea.â Amira comes back through. âI think Jia and I managed to get by before they got there. Weâre already down in the ballroom.â
âWeâll be down there shortly,â Penelope chimes in. âWhatâs it looking like down there?â
âMingling. Dancing. Food,â Jia calls out. âIâm pretty sure I brushed past Lulu and Dorian a moment ago. Neither seems to have noticed me⊠I hope.â
âEdgar?â Gabriel canât help but ask. If Dorianâs already down there, Edgar no doubt has to be too.
âPretty sure thatâs him talking to his father.â
âTo think,â Ade interjects, âweâre supposed to be under scrutiny, and Edgar Delacombe is schmoozing his way through a Crooked party like itâs nothing.â
âWell, when your father wants you to win it all, you get advantages no one else gets.â Penelopeâs tone isnât quite light and airy, especially as she sends a glare over her shoulder toward her father's distant silhouette.
Gabriel watches Penelope as she still chances glances over her shoulder, around the shrubbery, toward her parents, speaking low into her comm. âWeâll be down in a minute. Be ready to intervene with a distraction in case we catch anyone's attention.â
Amira confirms over the network. Ade and Villette start moving off to the right in the distance, the two playing up the same companionship many of the guests are displaying this evening. Gabriel can only surmise that Ede looks jealous from afar.
Gabriel tugs lightly on Penelopeâs wrist to get her attention back. âHead in the game.â
Penelope blinks up at him before shaking her head, then nodding. Gabriel guides her hand back to his forearm, leading them out onto the main garden path and weaving around the other guests who have stopped to take in the grounds.
As they near the back end of the garden and Penelopeâs parents, they both get a little stiffer. Caspian Lockett is a surveyor, and he now and again swivels around to greet someone passing by or to take in some of the guests' more gauche costumes.
âWe go quickly. Heads down, weâre just two guests making their way down to the ballroom,â Gabriel murmurs as he readjusts Penelopeâs hand on his arm.
âSure, should be easyââ
Suddenly, a distant alarm trips on the roof at the opposite end of the gardens. A single spotlight shifts on, and a few security guards rush across the upper garden balcony toward the commotion. Gabriel and Penelope watch as distant figures raise their arms in surrender, the guards quickly taking them into custody.
A handful of the guests around them suddenly clap in amusement, voices bursting forth in a loud murmur alongside a few good-natured chuckles.
âA crewâs been caught,â is what Gabriel manages to catch from a group a few feet away.
Gabriel looks back toward the stairs and notices that Caspian and Carmen, along with their companions, are entirely focused on the commotion in the distant corner. This is their chance.
Penelope is apparently on the same train of thought as she tugs him forward toward the top steps. He catches up just as they start their way down, still keeping their heads low, but Gabriel keeps Caspian and Carmen in his peripherals the entire time until the two adults are completely out of eyesight.
That means the two of them should be in the clear⊠mostly. Thereâs still a great vantage point from the top of the stairs looking down at the small courtyard right before the doors open into the grand hall.
But they manage it, slipping into the golden hallway and vanishing into the thick crowd of guests. He lets out a small, silent sigh of relief.
~~~~~~~~~~
The ballroom is dimly lit, a true masterpiece of the Masquerade gala, decorated beautifully with what the palace already hasâhigh ceilings and ornate paintings that somehow make a person feel right back in ancient Italy. Looking up alone can take one's breath away.
Gabriel weaves through a group of guests standing at the edges of the room, looking out over a sea of people twisting and turning around their partners. Faces are hidden behind intricate masks that even Gabriel admits leave him in amazement. It is the best of the best of the Crooked Network, all leaning into the fact that theyâre hiding themselves from one another. At least he can breathe in this mask; he still shivers sometimes at the thought of the leopard mask he wore at his first Crookhaven event, where breathing was almost a non-starter.
Gabriel stops just at the edge toward the back of the ballroom, analyzing and compartmentalizing who in the crowd could pose a threat if it comes down to it.
And then he spots him. Edgar Delacombe, laughing with his father and a few other guests on the opposite end, looking every bit like he belongs.
Gabriel locks eyes with Ade and Amira, who pass just behind Edgar and Dorian. Both legacy and merit glare quick daggers at their competition before disappearing among the crowd.
âFind anyone worth caring about yet?â
Gabriel glances down to his right, Penelope having materialized next to him. Her eyes scan the crowd, and the dancers in front of them like she too is on the hunt for threats. Perhaps looking for any other crews who aren't as loud about being noticed as Edgar is.
âNothing but stuck-up legacies scheming their way into the Crooked Network.â
Penelope sighs, âYeah. Just be glad when they recruit you; itâll be because of your worth and talent, and not just because of whom you know.â
Gabriel glances over to her again, his face heating at the far from rare compliment Penelope pays him. Her hand sneaks through his arm, and she tugs.
âDance with me.â
âDance?â He questions, though he still lets her tug him onto the floor. âWe should be preparing for our,â he murmurs the last words to her softly, âheist involving nicking a seriously delicate emerald necklace from under the watchful gaze of the most talented Crooks in the world.â
Penelope turns to him once she finds the right place. âWe are. Whatâs some dancing to blend in? Who comes into the ballroom if itâs not to participate at least once? Gives us an excuse to look like we belong.â
Gabriel relents at that. Sheâs not wrong.
He rests his left hand on her waist, the other clasping hers. Itâs Penelope who pulls him in closer.
The music swells at the perfect moments, and the strings give way to a more upbeat tune that some people even seem to know the classic steps to. They just sway with the crowd. One lap around the ballroom brings a cheeky bump backward into Edgar when they reach him, to which Penelope glares playfully. Gabriel masks the satisfied smirk on his mouth so as not to be found out, thoroughly enjoying the view of Edgar cursing past Gabriel at an unknown man who is entirely innocent of the assault.
âWeâve only ever danced that one time before,â Penelope suddenly cuts into their quiet escapade.
âYeah,â he agrees, unsure where this is going. The brief foray in dancing together before he blindly went to save a woman he believed to be innocent and seeking a son. He didnât quite get to enjoy it as he might now.
âYouâre not half bad, to be honest. Iâve danced with worse.â
Gabriel pulls back slightly to meet her gaze better. âWho else have you danced with before?â
âVarious uncles, my grandfather,â she pauses and shivers slightly, âEdgar, when we were children.â
âEdgar,â he repeats, the name sour on his tongue. Penelope Lockett and Edgar Delacombe dancing together⊠it just isn'tright. âWhat about your grandfather?â
âBrilliant man. Famous Crook. Agile, intelligent, quick on his feet. And yet, not a bone in his body skilled with rhythm, I fear. Heâd step on your toes and not even know it.â
âTragic,â Gabriel chuckles.
Penelope smiles, âYouâre talented, Gabriel. Some of this just seems to come naturally to you, and for that, I envy you. But I also know, regardless of where I end up, or Edgar, or Amira, or anyone else, youâll no doubt be just as sought after by the best of the best.â
Gabriel has never wanted to kiss someone more than he did right then.
âYou gotta stop saying things like that, Penelope.â
Penelopeâs brows furrow as she stares up at him through her mask, her mouth falling open, lost for her next retort. She breathes in sharply, her eyes cluing into the fact that he noticed her reaction in the first place. His gaze keeps flicking between her eyes and her mouth as they sway more slowly now, as much as he tries to fight it.
Penelopeâs hand shifts, moving to curl around the back of his head. The gentle pressure pulls him closer to her as they navigate carefully through the other guests.
âPen,â he whispers as her nose brushes his, his hands curling tighter around her waist. Then heâs overcome with a sudden feeling of floating, like someone just picked him up right then and there.
Her lips are, in fact, as soft as theyâve looked, much to his satisfaction, and kissing her feels as natural as his ability to pickpocket. They move in sync, both in the rhythm of their dancing and the movement of their mouths, gentle yet reverent. He loses all sense of time, to be honest⊠right up until his earpiece crackles with a loud groan.
âOh, my goddd,â Jiaâs voice breaks through the feed.
Adeâs voice joins hers, âNo freaking way. Get it, Gabester!â
He and Penelope instantly separate, and Gabriel keeps his eyes closed in sheer embarrassment of his friends. Penelope puffs a laugh out across his mouth.
âAre we not currently in the midst of a heist?â Amira comments with distinct disgust. âWas this a part of the plan? Was I not privy to this?â
âAmira,â he warns, turning just enough to glare over his shoulder in the direction his friend should be hiding.
Ede and Villette come through distant, âWhatâs going on?â and âWhat now? Speak!â They go ignored.
âSorry, I just wasnât aware we were dealing with a distraction of this caliber on this mission as well,â Amira responds dryly.
âHey,â Ade jumps in, âlet the Gabester and Penelops have their moment. Itâs been a long time coming.â
Gabriel grunts at that. Penelopeâs face blooms pink and red under her mask, her eyes widening at the sudden unwavering attention.
âCan we just get on with the mission?â Villette speaks over the comms.
âPlease,â Penelope agrees immediately.
Ede finally speaks, âWeâre coming up on go time anyway. Gabriel, Penelope, Jia. Youâve got a window of two minutes to get close to the necklaces.â
âOn our go,â Ade supplies, now all business, âweâll cut the lights and start the video on the opposite end of the gallery.â
âJia, you ready to lift the glass case?â
âYeah. Iâve been ready since like a minute ago while you were trying to resuscitate Penelope.â
âGuys,â Penelope admonishes, âfocus on the goal. The necklace. The rest of this we can argue about once weâre safely far away.â
Amira calls out, âEyes and ears check.â
âDistraction check,â Villette speaks.
Jia adds, âLockpicker check.â
Penelope speaks for Gabriel, âPickpocket check.â
Gabriel presses his hand to the small of her back and turns, slowly meandering them through a few remaining dancing couples.
âAde and Ede at your service,â Ade gloats.
Ede murmurs a quick, âTech check.â
âGreat,â Gabriel confirms lastly, âweâll move into the Gallery in two. Villette, itâs on your call.â
Villette confirms with a distant uh-huh, and Gabriel spots Ade and Jia slipping out of the ballroom. Amira keeps a few people between herself, Gabriel, and Penelope, keeping her eyes peeled to ensure they donât run into any more unexpected problems.
And just as he thinks that, her voice sounds sharply over his earpiece. âBe on alert. Dorian and Lulu are in the gallery. Edgar and Carrie just slipped out the door with Mr. Delacombe.â
âWatch him closely,â Ade comments. âI donât trust him at all. Who knows, maybe heâs already stolen it.â
âDonât say that, doofus,â Jia hisses.
~~~~~~~~~~
The gallery isnât necessarily sparse, but there are definitely fewer people milling about than in the ballroom or the gardens. Those of them in the gallery stare in awe at the painted ceiling or view the Crooked Network artifacts on display while details of a heist from eleven years ago filter onto the far wall.
A few small clusters stand around, mingling and occasionally gesturing toward the display cases, conversing as if theyâretelling grand stories about how all of this came to be. About their greatest adventures. Something Gabriel wishes to be part of one day. If only he could get his parents off his back.
Right now, however, itâs all about the prize. This is the one play they have to get absolutely right.
He locks eyes with Penelope as they both take their positions a few feet back on opposite sides of the display. He does everything in his power to look nonchalant, especially as Jia meanders up to the far end where an old transceiver from past heists sits on display. The master locksmith pretends to examine it with interest. He glances up at the ceiling, feigning awe.
Just as he glances back down moments later, Penelope taps her hand against her waist four times, the signal for Ede and Villette that the three of them are in position. The three of them are ready.
Almost a minute later, the main lights snap out. This is it.
Concerned murmurs and a few startled cries ring out through the sudden darkness. Gabriel's eyes clock the guards at the end of the hall; they immediately go on alert, stepping forth while analyzing their surroundings.
Then, the palaceâs projection system flares to life again. Overridden by the twins' internal video feed, the high-powered projectors hidden in the crown molding of the various spaces splash a flashy video stream across the far wall. Itâs a chaotic edit that suddenly dives into Crookhaven's grand history of teaching the next generation, complete with sweeping, dramatic music and stylized, flickering edits of Ezekiel Lockett and the Crookhaven grounds. Of students laughing in that canned, eerie promotional video sort of way.
Gabriel swears he hears Caspian Lockettâs undertone in the computer-generated voiceover. He locks eyes with Penelope, who rolls her eyes at him, much to his amusement. The poor girl canât go anywhere without her father somehow being present either physically or in spirit.
Every eye in the gallery turns to the unexpected broadcast. Drawn in by the sudden appearance of a video and entirely confused by its ultimate purpose, the crowd near the center display starts to meander toward the far wall to ingest the spectacle.
And lucky for them, the confusion is loud enough that no one notices the three of them moving in on the real necklace.
Amiraâs voice crackles through the comms: âWhat the hell is this?â
Adeâs voice answers, as if blatantly obvious, âThatâs the point.â An amused tone in their friend's voice. Gabriel lets out a huff of a quiet laugh, shaking his head.
He focuses back on the task at hand as Jia moves with terrifying precision, her hands finding the base of the heavy glass casing in the relative darkness. Her fingers slide delicately along the edges, perfectly avoiding the grid of alarms that protect the glass panes.
Penelope positions herself in front of the case to shield them from the potential of wandering eyes. Then Jia gives the signal, a single nod. With a slow, perfectly steady breath, she lifts the heavy glass straight up, shimmying it out of its tracks just a fraction of an inch at a time so that the sudden change doesn't trigger any of the sensors.
She raises it just high enough for Gabriel's hand to slip into the gap.
His fingers hover over the velvet base for a split second before making contact, delicately pinching the silver setting of the emerald necklace. He lifts it, avoiding any grazing of the fabric, counting the seconds in his head. His heart thuds against his ribs as he glides his hand back out of the enclosure, immediately dropping the glittering weight deep into his tuxedo pocket.
Gabriel keeps his hand hovering near the base just in case Jia needs him to help stabilize the heavy frame, but her execution is flawless. Her hands are completely steady. Quick. Deliberate.
In the blink of an eye, she lowers the glass casing back into its felt-lined tracks, ensuring a perfect seal, and slowly backs her hands away.
Gabriel presses his hand over his pocket, desperately hoping the security cameras are still looping exactly as Ade and Ede promised.
Penelope grabs his wrist as they turn, guiding them back toward the doors leading out to the garden. Her hand begins to slip against his sleeve, so he slides his fingers down to catch hers, locking his grip tight as they follow Jia through the shifting crowd. Around them, the guests still stare up at the video, murmuring in interest and confusion, no doubt confusion over being advertised a school they already send or intend to send their offspring to. He just trusts that Ade and Ede managed to hide their digital footprint under layers and layers of encryption.
Penelope suddenly slips through a narrow opening between the bodies in front of them. Just as Gabriel steps to follow, the crowd shifts. A few people push right between them, jolting Gabriel backward and breaking his grip on Penelopeâs hand.
The separation sends a spike of adrenaline through his chest. His path is entirely cut off. A few people bump hard into him, and he has to grab a thick-shouldered man's bicep just to bypass him and keep from being swept backward. A woman steps right in front of him, her shoulder digging briefly into his chest, and they trade quick, muttered apologies before Gabriel forces his way past and back through the last few bodies in front of him to find his crew.
Jia reaches Ade, Ede, and Villette first, and the four of them split apart seamlessly as they practiced, never keeping more than two or three of them in the same spot to avoid catching the eye of anyone who might recognize them together. Ede shoots him a quick, reassuring nod from afar as he follows Ade and Villette out the doors to the garden.
Penelope materializes beside him again, her fingers locking tightly around his wrist and tugging him toward the same doors. The quicker they escape, the better. They only have a matter of minutes before someone realizes that one of the necklaces is gone.
~~~~~~~~~~
Penelope is two steps ahead of him as they round the ramp to the second level of the Palazzo Colonna. Theyâre only about a hundred feet from the top when the ground beneath them suddenly shakes, followed by the unmistakable sound of a mini-explosion.
Instinctively, everyone around them pauses. A few yell out while others drop low, and Gabriel reaches out to rest his hand on Penelopeâs shoulder, pressing her further away from the source of the sound. Both of them look behind them, back toward the gallery and the ballroom. A cacophony of voices rings out, then security personnel rush past them while other guests flood out of the main venue. It all happens within seconds, and the crowd down at the bottom of the stairs starts toward the ramp with more haste.
Gabriel turns back to an equally concerned Penelope, her lips downturned and still. âYou okay?â
She just nods.
He runs his hand down her arm, catching her fingers and locking her hand in his. They move with a little more urgency than before, blending in with the rest of the guests pushing up the ramp. She follows without protest, her hand squeezing his twice.
The palace is nothing but raucous noise behind them, but Gabriel maintains a tight grip on Penelopeâs hand as he maneuvers them through the crowd. They need to get out to the gardens and fade into the masses on the street. Otherwise, they're gonna get caught, especially if the security team starts checking guests now that they know there's a threat in the gallery, back where the necklace is supposed to be.
âWait,â Penelope urges suddenly, tugging Gabriel, stopping him in his tracks. âWe canât go out that way.â
âWhy?â Gabriel turns urgently. âWe need to leave before they start searching everyone. If we manage to slip out in the chaos, we can avoid getting held upââ
âMy dad,â Penelope states. Gabrielâs brows furrow in confusion. What about her dad?
As another few patrons pass by them for the exit, she abruptly pulls Gabriel closer to her, ducking behind one of the stone garden pillars. Her hands rest flat against his sides, slipping just under his open tuxedo jacket. High-stakes or not, Gabriel can admit the sudden warmth of her palms against his shirt leaves him entirely flustered.
âHeâs by the exit,â she breathes, her voice low. âWaiting. I could see him.â
âWhy would he care? There was just an alarm tripped; people are freaking a bit.â Gabriel presses in closer as another five or six guests brush behind him.
âHeâs Caspian Lockett, Avery. You really expect him not to want to catch whoever managed to get close enough to steal the necklace? Heâs not just gonna run scared because of an alarm trip, especially when he knows exactly what's at stake.â
âSo then what?â Gabriel searches her face for an answer, pressing his hand gently against her back. If they manage to look like an unbothered couple canoodling in a quiet corner while everyone else rushes about, maybe no one will blink an eye⊠that is, if they donât find it odd they arenât headed toward the exit too.
Penelope breathes in deeply, gazing down for a moment before she presses a finger to her earpiece, tilting her head. âAde. Ede. Now that weâre in, do you think you can manage to hack the security system long enough to drop those invisible volumetric barriers up on the roof?â
There is silence for a moment before Adeâs voice crackles through the feed. âI think I can manage that⊠why?â
Penelope glances back up at Gabriel, her eyes flicking between his. One of her shoulders shrugs up in a gentle tug, a single brow raising in a silent challenge. He answers her unvoiced plan.
âWe go up. Get out.â
âWe go up,â she echoes softly.
She pauses for a heartbeat as he stares back at her, swallowing hard, and then she presses upward. Her lips are just as soft as the first time. Penelopeâs hand threads up into his hair, the faint tickle of her lace mask brushing against his cheek. Heâsunbothered by that, to be honest. Gabrielâs far more taken aback by the sudden, second kiss that he didn't anticipate so soon after the first, especially given their current circumstances. His hand digs in further against her back while his other curls up under her jaw. His body feels entirely loopy, leaning heavily into Penelope until her back hits the stone column. He is losing his breath fast.
Suddenly, a sharp voice crackles through the earpiece. âWhy are you two silent?â Amira demands.
âAre you two swapping spit?â Adeâs voice follows Amiraâs clear disgust.
Gabriel pulls back, annoyed, though he knows his crew is justified. It is definitely not the time or the place. But as Penelope softly stares up at him, her eyes wide and dark, he can't bring himself to feel a single shred of remorse. There isn't a thread of guilt running through his veins, just a quiet disappointment that they should have been anywhere else right nowâŠ
âMeet on the roof.â Gabriel huffs through the earpiece, grabbing Penelopeâs hand again and backtracking through the garden, dodging those moving in the opposite direction.
Jia's voice cuts into his ear. âAccess to the roof is back in through the main hall? Thatâs right back toward the danger of getting caught.â
âSo is the exit,â Gabriel counters.
âWhat d'ya mean?â Jia asks.
Penelope slips into the channel. âMy father is waiting at the main exit. Heâll know the second we pass that it's us, and it won't take him or security long to lock us down. We have to change the escape plan.â
Amira counters smartly, âIf we go back down to the gallery where a high-value necklace has been stolen and an explosion just occurred while everyone else leaves out of the gate, we are sure to be singled out as suspicious.â
âWhat about that side gate off the upper garden?â Jia states confidently. âIâve been perusing all the entryways and gates, and they actually use fairly old-school locks that shouldnât take too much effort. I can do it in under fifteen seconds.â
Gabriel clutches Penelopeâs hand tightly as they turn back around, scaling back up the few feet they just descended and moving back toward the second level of the garden. âWhatâs through there?â
Edeâs voice breaks through the comms. âAccording to the map specs, there is an overgrown section that leads to a small concrete platform. It leads over to the flat roof of the Rovine Del Tempio di Serapide. We could scale down the roofs to the road from there.â
âJust a roof?â Amira asks.
âThereâs a lot of air vents and units, but the roofs basically lead down to the roadway.â
âLetâs do it now before they start sweeping the place,â he murmurs. âThe fewer chances they have to funnel us out the front gate, the better. The gate Jia saw earlierââ
âLeft side, back of the garden when you come up from the ramp.â Jia clarifies.
Gabriel confirms her statement with a quick, âUh-huh.â
He and Penelope make quick work of navigating through a few scattered guests, slipping their way toward the left side of the garden where Ede and Villette are already hiding in the shadows.
âWhereâs Ade?â Gabriel asks, looking around as if the taller twin might pop out of thin air.
âThe signal for the phone isnât good back here,â Ede explains quickly. âHeâs on the opposite end, closer to the main security room.â
âHow is heââ
Villette shrugs. âHe said heâll be fine. Getting the biometric walls down is more important right now.â
âIf he gets caughtââ Penelope starts, anxiety lacing her tone.
âWe know, Penelope,â Ede answers softly, his expression turning serious. âI know.â
Penelope swings her free hand out to clutch Edeâs forearm gently, the flash of worry in his eyes for his brother impossible to miss.
âWhat exactly happened down there?â Villette asks, her voice dropping.
âThere was an explosion or something,â Penelope explains, relying on what little they are actually privy to beyond Amira's brief updates.
âAnother crew?â Ede asks, his brow furrowing.
âMaybe. Could be,â Gabriel answers, his grip tightening on Penelope's fingers. âBut that is the least of our concerns right now. We need to get out without being caughtâthatâs all that matters. Are you all ready to run?â
They all nod back in unison.
~~~~~~~~~~
Jiaâs right; she manages to unlock the gate in a mere twelve seconds, an effort that earns her a look of admiration from Penelope. It leads to a dense, overgrown green courtyard. They hop over a low section of roof back down toward a tiny concrete platformed roof. There's another gate ahead, too treacherous to hop safely, so Jia gets right to work. A figure suddenly pops up from behind them.
âPeople are filing toward the gates,â Ade states as he meets them, Edeâs face filling with relief while Adeâs face stays lit by his phone. âSecurityâs stopping everyone. Theyâre definitely on the hunt for the necklace.â
âGood thinking, Penelope,â Amira remarks bluntly. Penelope smiles back at Amira.
âHow much time do we have left?â Jia questions, picking the secondary lock as swiftly as she can.
âAbout seven, maybe eight, minutes before they realize weâre in and shut us down,â Ade confirms. âBut I disengaged the biometric sensors and the cameras over here, so we have a clean window.â
Gabriel clutches Adeâs shoulder, a grin breaking through his nerves. âYouâre the greatest.â
Ade smiles, then perks up at the compliment. âI know.â A few chuckles sound, and an oh, brotherescapes from Jia.
Gabriel reaches up and slips off his matte black mask, pocketing it along with the rest of the crew as they catch on. Thereâs no point in hiding their faces now that they have control of the grid. Itâs entirely about getting out fast without being caught.
Ede presents his phone to the group to show a small visual map. âThe safest and easiest way to the street is to scale the roofs down toward the outer roof section and double back a little. There looks to be a short seven- or eight-foot drop down to Salita di Montecavallo, the same road we walked on that first morning of our recon. We get down there, then we can blend and escape. There are a ton of air units and ventilation systems, so just watch yourself.â
Amira adds, âOnce we make it to the street, donât stop until youâre sure no one follows. Keep in pairs so you can help each other out of trouble, but if followed, split up. We can always meet back up once the coast is clear.â
Everyone nods.
âReady?â Gabriel asks just as Jia finishes unlatching the gate's lock.
Jia nods to Gabriel in confirmation once sheâs tested the door.
âGood luck.â He looks to every member of his crew, ensuring theyâre all in. They are.
The gate opens, and the crew files up and over the low stone wall with practiced speed. The roof they land on is orangish-red and relatively flat, littered with a maze of random air units and metallic pipes of all sizes. They scale the rooftop obstacles with an agility and speed Miss Friedrich would be proud of, leaping over the air vents and hopping down tiers of the roof, attempting to get closer and closer to the outer roof that lines the street.
Hope blooms in Gabrielâs chest as they round a massive brick housing unit, heading fast, until a lone figure dressed in solid black tactical gear and a full black opera mask steps out from the shadows up ahead, clotheslining Ade directly in his tracks.
His friend falls painfully onto his back from the sudden surprise. Gabrielâs boots skid to a stop, the rest of the crew halting in a messy chain reactionâexcept for Villette. Following too close behind Ade in their mad pursuit of freedom, she has too much momentum and slams right into the larger figureâs chest. The stranger instantly curls his heavy arms around her, wrestling her down to the roof.
Then, a second figure pops out from behind a concrete housing for an air ventilation system, blindsiding Amira.
âHello, Crooklings,â the second enforcer sneers. His voice sounds entirely mechanical; a voice disruptor must be hidden behind the white opera mask he wears. âHaving fun?â
Ede lunges forward, using his shoulder to shove the silent enforcer off and away from Villette, quickly helping the blonde back to her feet. Next to them, Penelope and Jia rush to lift a groaning Ade, dusting their poor crewmate off, much to his obvious pain.
âWho the hell...?â Gabriel starts, but then he pauses as the realization hits him full force. âNameless.â
The speaker chuckles from behind his mask. âSurprise.â
Amiraâs Crookhaven training kicks in instantly. She stomps her heavy boot down on the talkative oneâs foot, simultaneously driving her knee straight up into his doubled-over stomach. âRun!â
They spin on their heels, taking off back toward the rooftop they just came from as curses echo from the two enforcers behind them. Gabriel chances one glance over his shoulder to ensure his crew is following closely, when suddenlyâ
âGabriel!â Penelopeâs voice calls out with tense, sharp worry.
Gabriel turns back, but his body lunges right into a third enforcer who materialized from the blind spot of a large air vent. The impact completely stops his momentum, his chest heaving at the violent contact. Before he can reset his stance, a heavy arm slips over his head, locking around his chest from behind. He struggles against it, trying to wrench free suddenly, but to no avail. Itâs hard to do when he's got another masked figure dressed in all black currently death-gripping his arms down to his sides.
He struggles a bit more than heâd like; the two of them are a little heftier than Ishaan was back at the Mercier heist two years ago.
The guy holding him from behind suddenly disappears, making it much harder for the second guy to hold him down. Penelope resets her form after a high kick to the guy's gut. Gabriel smirks, then throws his hands up and out with the distraction, causing the second guy to lose his grip on Gabrielâs arms. With a heavy swing, just like he learned from Crimnastics combat training, he lodges a closed fist right into the guy's masked face, the Nameless enforcer's body flinching back at the contact.
Gabriel chances a glance toward his friends, all now in various states of confusion in their own defense against more Nameless that somehow materialized suddenly out of the woodwork. He catches sight of one stepping up behind Ede while heâs distracted, trying to protect Villetteâwho, by the way, does not need protection, holding her own against one of the shorter figures dressed in all black.
Gabriel steps over, pulling the taller Nameless figure who held his arms into a headlock. The figure struggles only momentarily before breaking out of his grip and turning on him, lodging a kick right into Gabrielâs ribs. He recoils, then straightens up again like he was taught, breathing steadily to ease the pain.
The guy lobs a punch, and Gabriel dodges to the right, then presses forward with his own punch to the figure's ribs, left unprotected after the attempted jab. The guy keels over for a mere second before he lurches, attempting two more hits which Gabriel evades by the skin of his teeth. He leaps back, careful about the ledge that looms a few feet away.
Gabriel can only glance at the others for a second, taking stock of how Jia attempts a leg sweep on one and is almost successful until sheâs surprised by another. Amira easily vaults away from her attacker, no doubt believing that outlasting the stamina of her opponent is her best bet. Penelope, though, easily counters and volleys with her own attackers, plural, while still dressed ready for a masquerade ball. Itâs almost hypnotizing, if it werenât for the fact that Gabriel is pounced on again.
Heâs not sure how many dodges he makes or how many punches and kicks he supplies. It all feels never-ending, and yet theyâve only been up here for a few minutes, no doubt coming up on their deadline to get out before the biometric walls are back up.
A sudden urge of annoyance blares through him, and he throws a rather nasty kick right into his opponent's chest, sending them backward. Unfortunately, he doesnât notice another coming up from behind.
His head goes into a lock, his breath cut off suddenly. His hands try to hit back out, trying to unfurl the rather large arms holding him strong around his neck. Gabriel almost lifts off his feet as he struggles to get out of it, his vision blurring as he takes in, worried and soundless, his friends being overrun by what seems to be more Nameless.
How many fucking people do his parents have under their thumbs?
Just as he kinda loses hope of getting out of this, oxygen stings as it rushes back into his lungs, and his knees roughly hit the ground, his hand reaching out to steady himself from fully falling over.
As he turns to see what happened, Edgar Delacombe brushes his hair off his forehead with a flick, his fists at the ready but his eyes staring down over the ledge. Gabriel leans over, the body of the large Nameless enforcer wrapped around him seconds ago, groaning on the roof beside theirs, about ten feet down.
Gabriel glances up at Edgar, who quirks a nonchalant brow at him before holding out a hand. The memory of Edgarâs smug warning back in the hotel lobby flashes through Gabriel's mind, a bitter pill to swallow. Gabriel takes it, however, letting the Legacy propel him back up. Something akin to thanks passes from his eyes, to which Edgar looks a little too smug for his own good.
Gabriel turns. Dorian is helping Jia from across the way. Amira is still outrunning and outmaneuvering her assailant. Ade and Ede thwart their own attacker as Villette holds her own. Penelope, handling two against one, looks like ever the expert.
Just as Gabriel starts with Edgar to relieve the smaller crook of both her opponents, another brushes out of the shadows right up behind Penelope. Heâs not close enough to help, but he watches as the assailant surprises her with a sweep of the leg, and Penelopeâs on the ground. The goon presses a hand to her chest to keep her down.
Villette gets kicked down too. Amira gets blindsided, and the Nameless running after the Crimnastics ace finally catches her, Amiraâs legs kicking out in the air to try to regain the upper hand, to no avail. Ade and Ede are corralled back toward the ledges down toward the side street, about twenty feet down, stopping the brothers in their tracks from any defense.
Gabriel sees red.
He chances a glance at Edgar, who wears a similar disgruntled gaze at the sight before them, before both guys decide theyâre better off joining the fight than standing around watching the others get wounded. Gabriel almost launches himself at one of the three assailants who attacked Penelope before his arm is suddenly wrenched back tightly, Edgar stopping him in his tracks.
He almost throws the guy off in a fit of confused rageâwasnât Edgar just about to join in himself?âbut then he sees Edgar pointedly staring off toward the darkness. He notices a lone figure perched on one of the air units, completely masked in darkness. If you weren't paying close attention, you wouldnât even be able to see their dark outline.
The Nameless stand at attention to the person, still on guard in case any of them move to attack, but stopping their continued advance on the Crooks themselves.
âOh, sweetie.â
Gabrielâs blood runs cold. The voice is unmistakable to him now. It's a tone that meets him in his wildest nightmares on occasion, the one in the past heâd always dreamed of one day knowing, but now wants nothing more than to erase from all existence.
âAdria.â
He doesnât give the woman what she wants.
âHonestly, I donât mind Mum.â
âYou donât deserve it.â He almost lunges forward, but Edgar keeps a firm hold on him. Probably smartly so, even if it annoys the fuck out of Gabriel.
âI really wish you would see reason, sweetie. Your father and I just want whatâs best for yoââ
He cuts her off. âNo, you want whatâs best for you. I just happen to be the greatest pawn in your arsenal.â
His motherâs head tilts momentarily in the darkness, contemplating his remark. Gabriel chances a glance at Penelope, who barely sits up, one of the goons standing over her threatening something unspoken should she try anything more. It grates on his nerves.
âYou are a great asset, Gabriel. But weâd never use you without reason.â
Maybe heâs irrationally angry... maybe it would be better if he had a calm head about him so he'd be able to think more clearly and come up with a plan to get them all out of this more unscathed than they already are. But he just canât grasp it. He wrestles his arm out from Edgar, who protests lightly before realizing Gabriel's anger is either getting directed toward his mother or toward the Delacombe legacy. Edgar lets him go, and Gabriel starts to stalk over.
Movement from behind startles all of them, causing them to turn around to glance at the four figures who now stand feet away from the roof access that got them into this predicament in the first place.
âGabriel,â Caspian Lockett warns, his arm raised to calm him down from afar.
âCaspian Lockett,â his mother sneers, âwe've gotta stop running into each other like this.â
âYouâre brave to show up here, Adria. I wouldnât peg you to risk your safety among the Crooked Network.â
âWe do what we have to, Caspian. You would know that well.â His mother's words harken back to everything Gabriel despised about his first year at Crookhaven. Her face then tightens. âYet this time you brought your precious wife. Carmen. Howâve you been?â
Penelopeâs mother doesnât back down, her stance tall and confident, her gaze slightly regretful. âBeen better. Youâre really putting us in for a loop these days.â Carmen then zeros in on her daughter, a fire lighting in her eyes, but she keeps her composure. Mrs Lockett focuses back on his mother.
âIâve always had to keep you on your toes,â his mother remarks.
Something unspoken passes between the two women that, honestly, in any other situation, Gabriel would question, but the rage at his own mother is too strong for him to care.
âWhy now?â Gabriel seethes. âYou gave me until the end of May.â
âWe were getting restless,â his mother responds with a lilt of glee, like this is exactly what she wanted in the first place. She removes her mask slowly, her smirk meeting him full force.
He speaks, âI have the necklace. I was about toââ
âHand me this?â
From her hand dangles an emerald necklace, its stones shining in the low light of the few spotlights on the roof and the distant lights of the palace complex.
Gabriel exhales suddenly. His hand shoots to his jacket pocket, pulling out something that looks akin to costume jewelry. His brows furrow, confused, before his brain sends him back in time.
The woman who bumped into him in the gallery when he and Penelope got separated.
âSorry, sweetie,â her voice drips with sarcasm, âbut you did us proud. You should be quite pleased with yourself for that.â
âWhat the hell?â He seethes with anger, tossing the fake play necklace away before pausing, his face morphing into realization. âYou duped me.â
âYou planned the perfect heist. Your father and I are impressed, but we had to intervene.â
âWhy?â
âTwo hundred and fifty thousand pounds or,â his mother holds up the real emerald necklace, the lights all around them reflecting off the stones as colors burst forth, âabout three million. This will go a long way in ensuring the Nameless's survival, and we couldnât have done it without you, sweetie.â
âYou cheated us. Lied to steal it for yourselves,â Jia spouts, much to his motherâs chagrin.
âWas there ever going to be a leak of Crookhaven's student information?â Penelope croaks from the ground.
Adria shrugs with a smirk. âOnly time will tell.â His motherâs gaze fixes back on him. âJoin us, and Iâll promise never to.â
âI'm not a tactless criminal. You want to harm people. I don't. I never will,â he spits out. âIâll never join you.â
âPity,â his mother tsks. âIâll be seeing you soon, sweetie. Your father still very much wants to meet you.â
âHeâll never get the privilege.â
She snorts at him, suddenly backing away toward the edge of the air conditioner unit. âDonât make promises we wonât let you keep. It was nice to see you, my sweet boy.â His mother smirks, âUntil next time.â
Then, just like she appeared, she disappears. A few of her Nameless lackeys attempt their own brazen escape. Some make it, while others run into security, alerted by the roof's biometric sensors. They struggle in kind.
Good.
There is much more Gabriel would like to do for some of them.
~~~~~~~~~~
âIt was all a lie,â Gabriel seethes, pacing the street corner, his hands running roughly through his hair. Anger buzzes off him in waves. Disbelief and maybe a little envy at the cunning way the Nameless planned this down to a T. He limps just a fraction, a visible reminder of the heavy kick he took to the ribs on the roof.
Penelope shifts in her boots, a little impressed herself and definitely sore. All that for the necklace to be stolen out from under them. She thought they really had a chance at winning the assessment if they hadnât been duped.
âYour mother and father will try every crooked trick in the book to force others to do their bidding,â Caspian reasons, his tone soft and genuinely apologetic. âWhatever it is they want, they map it out before you even realize you're on the board. Itâs an easy trap to fall intoââ
âBut why me?â Gabriel turns on her father, his voice cracking. âWhy the fuck canât they just leave me alone? I already told them I donât want any part of their organization.â
âPeople have changes of heart all the time, Gabriel,â Penelopeâs mother adds. âSometimes, wearing someone down to the bone is all it takes to make them surrender.â
âNo,â Gabriel spits. âIt only makes me hate them more. They claim to care, to want to know me, yet they use me, they hurt the people I care about, theyââ
âGabester,â Ede speaks up gently, effectively stopping Gabriel in his effort to burn a hole straight through the city sidewalk. Gabrielâs eyes still flare with red-hot frustration, but he focuses on Ede all the same. âWeâre in this with you. Whatever happens.â
Penelope can feel the tension radiating off him, entirely palpable. She suppresses the overwhelming urge to comfort him, but... why? They are friends, and after everything that happened tonight⊠theyâre a lot more than friends?
Amira places a hand on Edeâs shoulder, nodding in unison with the rest of the crew. âLike we said, Gabriel, they go after you, they go after us. Weâre a team.â
âYou shouldnât have to,â Gabriel counters defensively.
Penelope steps forward, her hand reaching out to firmly grasp his. âBut we are. And we choose to be.â
Jia smiles, throwing a casual arm over Adeâs shoulders. âWe run directly into the face of danger. Scars and all.â
Ade laughs weakly, wincing as he adjusts his posture. âYeah. Severe back pain and a swift punch to the gut. I love it.â Ade breathes out shakily with another grin.
Gabriel just glances around at the circle of them, his face contorted with an internal conflict. His fingers curl softly around the back of Penelope's hand for a brief, fleeting moment, and then he lets go, burying his hands deep into his pockets.
Penelope swallows down the lump in her throat. It hurts a little, she has to admit. The quiet rejection.
âI just⊠I need a minute,â Gabriel mumbles, turning to walk slowly down the street.
âButââ Penelope starts.
A warm hand falls to her shoulder, her father stepping up beside her. âLet him have a minute.â
Penelope turns to her dad, wrapping her arms around her waist. The sudden chill of the late April night dusts goosebumps across her exposed skin. She holds back her own wince, her shoulder incredibly sore from her own rough landing on the roof.
Her father gives her a look; she hates that, but he shrugs off his suit jacket, setting it over her shoulders.
âWhat happens now?â she asks. âThey got away with the necklace. We still donât know if theyâre gonna expose everyone at Crookhaven. All of their parents. Addresses. Records.â
âIâll ensure we get the necessary people together,â Caspian answers. âWe wonât let that information leak as long as we have the power to thwart it. Whisper can do a lot with a little.â
âYeah, but how?â Amira steps forward with curiosity. âThey could easily leak it through non-technical channels. Not like us thwarting their ability to use the network will stop them.â
âWell, it also depends on what they got and how they got it,â Penelopeâs mother speaks, her voice gentle yet somehow more commanding than her fatherâs. âWeâre Crooks. We have failsafes and proxies. If they got the real information from our encrypted network, then maybe. But if they got their information from our fake database, then theyâre in for a surprise.â
âSo we did all that for them to potentially just have fake records on Crookhaven students?â Ade's brow allocation quirks.
âNot for nothing,â Carmen reassures. âYou worked together as a crew to win a Crookhaven tradition. And if it werenât for Adria and the Nameless, you wouldâve won that fair and square from where I was standing. The blackmail was just an unfortunate catalyst.â
âSo, what now?â Penelope asks again. Her mother steps closer, wrapping a comforting arm around her waist and resting her temple against Penelopeâs head. Penelope welcomes the familiar warmth.
âWe pick ourselves up,â Caspian starts, but he pauses, his gaze drifting past Penelope and her mother.
Gabriel is standing about twenty feet back, his expression noticeably calmer as he watches them. His hands are still shoved deep into his pockets, but his shoulders have loosened, the rigid tension finally leaving his frame. A ghost of a smile crosses her fatherâs face before finishing his thought: âWe get back home to Crookhaven, and we build our offense. They canât break us if they canât touch us. Crooks have always been better when we stick together.â
âIâll say,â Edgar Delacombe interrupts smoothly, stepping out from the shadows of the wall. Penelope had almost forgotten that he and Dorian were still lingering there. âYou lot practically attract chaos like a magnet, but even I can'tdeny you held your own up on that roof.â
âDitto,â Jia says. The agreement is a little reluctant, but coming from her, it speaks volumes.
Itâs only then that Gabriel moves back into the circle. He delivers a quick, appreciative pat to Edgarâs shoulder as he passes. Then he looks to the rest of them.
âThanks.â
They donât say much but nod in understanding. The outcome of the night was never expected, but they managed to plan a pretty epic heist. They had it. Her motherâs right: regardless of whether there was a threat hanging over them, over Gabriel, or not, they wouldâve clinched the win.
âWhat about the necklace?â Villette murmurs darkly, eyes sharp.
Caspian breathes out a sharp sigh. âThat will be a difficult conversation for me to have with the higher-ups in the Crooked Network. Itâs not ideal, but I am certain a piece of that caliber will surface on the black market soon enough. When it does, weâll ensure we trace the transaction back to its source.â
âThree million pounds,â Ade mutters. âThatâs a lot of money in their pocket.â
Carmen reasons, âIt will go for significantly less on the market as a stolen item, Ade, but yes, it is a substantial sum. However, it still won't be enough to sustain the rate at which the Nameless bleeds funding. They will have to strike again eventually, and when they do, we will be ready.â
Caspian suddenly perks up, noticing a few familiar figures down the sidewalk waving him over. âAh, duty calls. Already a few developments to sort out from tonight's mess.â
Her father plants a quick, affectionate kiss right against Penelope's hairline, then extends his hand toward her mother. Carmen presses Penelope into a final, brief hug before taking Caspian's hand. Together, her parents walk away toward their companions with their heads held high.
âGet back to the hotel, you lot,â Caspian calls over his shoulder. âWeâll have plenty more to discuss ourselves once we'resafely back at Crookhaven.â
âWell, that was eventful,â Edgar states with his usual practiced nonchalance. âAs absolutely thrilling as this little bonding experience has been,â sarcasm drips from his voice, though thereâs a faint trace of genuine respect underneath, âIâm entirely over it. Try not to trip on your way back.â
âThat would be a tragedy,â Dorian agrees, giving a quick nod with a smirk playing on his lips. He shoots Jia a brief, lingering glance before Edgar pushes past the circle. Dorian follows closely behind, the two Legacies walking away down the cobblestone street, chuckling between themselves.
That leaves the crew to their own devices. The silence hangs a little heavier than usual. It's difficult to process a night of this scale, everyone standing face-to-face, waiting to see who will break the quiet first.
Naturally, itâs Gabriel.
âYou all did a really great job tonight,â he says softly, looking at each of them. âThis whole time, honestly. Thanks.â
Amira shrugs casually for the group. âAlways. Just let us know the time and place for the next one.â
Gabriel cracks a small, genuine smile, scratching the back of his neck lightly.
âI could personally soak in an ice bath right about now,â Ade remarks, wincing as he takes a tentative step forward.
âWhere do you think you're going?â Jia asks, her eyebrows raising.
âFigure itâs going to take me at least an hour to limp back to the hotel,â Ade explains, shuffling slowly down the street. âIf I start right now, I might just make it back with enough time to get a decent nightâs sleep.â
âOh, you are going to milk this injury for absolutely all it's worth, arenât you?â Jia responds with a playful eye roll, though she starts walking after him anyway to keep pace.
Ede answers for his twin with a grin. âHeâs merely capitalizing on an opportunity.â He and Villette follow right behind them, Amira laughing as she throws a supportive arm around Ede's shoulder as they pass.
Penelope smiles warmly after them. Then there is Gabriel.
He stays exactly where he is, his dark eyes fixed entirely on her. He takes a few casual, slow steps forward until he is standing mere feet away in the quiet street. He licks his lips quickly, his voice dropping to a low, concerned whisper. âYou okay?â
She nods. âYou?â
He nods back, taking a deep breath.
She adds, âReady to go back?â
âTo the hotel?â he asks, a faint glint returning to his eyes. âOr back to Crookhaven?â
âBoth?â
After a brief beat, a soft smile touches his lips. âYeah.â
He reaches out, holding his open hand out to her in a silent offer. Penelope takes it happily, threading her fingers tightly between his. She lets him gently pull her down the street after the rest of their crew, listening to the faint sound of their friends making jokes through the quiet Italian streets at this hour.
Feeling a sudden burst of playful relief, she nudges his side with her elbow.
Gabriel instantly flinches, groaning out loud as he pushes away from her in a sudden jolt, though he refuses to drop her hand.
His ribs. Shit. Penelope's eyes go wide, and she quickly pulls him back into her space. âIâm so sorry!â She rests her free hand gently over the exact spot on his jacket she had just jostled, looking up at him worriedly as he locks his jaw and breathes deeply through the sharp spike of pain. âAre you okay?â
âYep.â The answer is short and sweet, but his voice sounds entirely genuine.
She still cringes at having caused him pain. âI completely forgot for a split second there.â
âYeah,â Gabriel chuckles weakly, his gaze softening as he looks down at her hand against his chest. He jokes, âTo be fair, I did for a minute there, too.â
Their steps slow a little as they reach the dark bend in the street, but neither of them lets go. Under the dim, amber glow of the streetlamps, Gabriel shifts his grip, locking his fingers firmly with hers as they walk forward together into the night, the others' light conversation filling the space.
~~~~~~~~~~
It doesnât take long the next morning for Penelope to pack all her things back into her duffle, but gosh, she sure is glad when itâs done. Her shoulder catches with a sharp ache as she lifts the strap to her shoulder, forcing a quick wince. Maybe she couldâve left some of her listening gear back at Crookhaven.
She stands up, carefully rolling her shoulder to ease the stiffness, and looks around the empty room. She loves Rome and wouldnât mind coming back more in the future, but sometimes thereâs a beauty to Crookhaven that other places just donât have.
That, and it truly is home to her.
Slinging the strap over to her good shoulder, she hauls the duffle out into the hallway and heads down toward the lobby. She texts the crew as she leaves her room, Ade answering immediately that theyâre all already downstairs, a few of them about to run out for a last-minute pastry run before their trek back to the train station commences. He promises her heâll pick her up something sweet for the trip back. She hearts his message.
When she steps into the lobby, she spots Gabriel sitting on the arm of a chair off in the lounge as she places her duffle next to the pile headed back with them to Crookhaven. He shifts to sit up a little more, his hand subtly flattening against his lower torso with a barely noticeable wince as his bruised ribs protest the movement. But the pain is instantly replaced by a smirk the second he spots her walking toward him.
As she draws nearer, his face morphs into confusion, then realization, before settling on something between admiration and annoyance.
âIs that myââ Gabriel reaches out as she nears, pinching the hem of hisâPenelopeâs jacket. âI was looking everywhere for this this morning.â
âWhatâre you talking about?â Penelopeâs brows furrow at him, stepping an inch closer. âThis is mine.â
âPenâŠâ Gabriel reaches up, his fingers sliding to the collar of the jacket. As he folds it back down flat against her shoulder, his knuckles brush light and warm against the bare skin of her neck.
Penelopeâs breath hitches, just a fraction.
Gabriel freezes for a second, his hand lingering on her shoulder, his gaze dropping cleanly to her lips before he recovers his smirk. âHow did you evenââ
âIâm not at liberty to disclose that information to you,â Penelope murmurs, a sharp glint in her eye.
âWeâll talk about it lateââ
Penelope presses forward, leaning down and kissing him cleanly to shut him up. Sheâs found a new way to make him stop talking, and honestly, sheâs quite a fan. And not just because she can distract him from whatever nonsense is coming out of his mouth, but also because she kinda just likes kissing him. Like⊠she really likes it.
Gabriel melts into it without a single shred of protest. His hand slides up from her shoulder to cup the back of her head, his fingers tangling in her hair to steady them together as his mouth moves against hers, deepening the kiss until her heart is hammering against her ribs.
âAhem.â
They pull apart abruptly. Gabriel snatches his hand back and stands up, taking a giant step to the side while Penelope quickly tugs the jacket straight and turns around.
Caspian Lockettâs eyes couldnât widen any further than Penelope thinks they could right now. Nor her motherâs. Her father fidgets with his own suit jacket as he glances at Gabriel, then back to her.
âGabriel.â
Penelope glances at her companion. His face heats up to a bright, brilliant pink, his mouth set in a straight line, his ears turning red for good measure.
âHeadmaster⊠Mr. Lockett.â Gabriel swallows hard. âHow are you?â
Caspian analyzes Gabriel, his eyes narrowing. âI do not believe you actually care to know.â
âIâuh... butââ
Carmen takes in the whole interaction with the ghost of an amused smile. âI donât think we are needed over here at the moment.â Her mother meets her gaze knowingly, making Penelope internally cringe.
Penelopeâs father jolts, then turns to his wife. âOh, but we need to tell our daughter the great news.â
Penelope steps forward at this, curiosity suddenly blooming and making her completely forget she should probably be embarrassed that her parents just caught her kissing her⊠friend? Boyfriend? Her crewmate.
âWhat is it? Is everything okay?â Her eyes flicker between her parents. What could they possibly have to tell her now?
âWell,â her mother smiles, âI will be helping teach combat next year.â
âTeach combat? What would youââ Penelope cuts herself off as her motherâs words fully process in her brain. âYouâre coming home?â
Caspian smiles softly, staring lovingly at his wife as her mother nods with the same level of happiness Penelope suddenly feels rushing through her veins. She launches herself forward, her arms flying around her mother as they pull each other into a tight embrace.
âYouâre coming home,â she murmurs into her motherâs shoulder.
âIâll be on the train with you and your father. And yes, Penelope,â her mother pulls back from their embrace, cupping Penelopeâs face gently between her hands, âIâm coming home.â
The tears in Penelopeâs eyes blur her vision before sheâs clutching onto her mum again, relishing the fact that after two years of keeping far away, and even with the added threat of the Nameless still out there, she finally gets her mother back where she belongs.
Her fatherâs arms wrap gently around the two of them, his distinct, soft cedar scent filling her nose. She literally couldnât be happier than right now.
âNow, weâll see you back at Crookhaven. Weâve got a lot to discuss after last nightâs developments,â her father finishes, pulling away to allow her and her mother to release their hold on one another.
Her mother caresses Penelopeâs cheek one last time. âSafe travels, my darling.â
âIâll see you at home,â Penelope responds in kind. Her mother smiles and turns back around, grazing her fatherâs hand to follow him out.
âGabriel,â her father says suddenly.
Gabriel stands up straight again, looking less than comfortable with the short, simple acknowledgment. Her father then turns, easily catching up to her motherâs retreating form.
Penelopeâs face hurts with how big sheâs smiling as she turns back to Gabriel. âCan you believe it? I get my mother back.â
âPretty sure your dad wants my head.â
Penelopeâs face falls slightly.
âGabriel,â he mimics her fatherâs stern, low tone, getting the deep lilt accurate. Itâs almost scary. âYour father wants my freaking head, Penelââ
She leans up, sealing his mouth with hers. Gabriel sighs into the kiss, the tension instantly leaving his shoulders as he lets the panic go. When sheâs confident heâs thoroughly distracted, she pulls back, dropping back down onto the soles of her shoes.
âThatâs gonna get annoying,â Gabriel murmurs, his voice a little breathless as he reaches out. He tucks a stray piece of hair behind her ear, his thumb lingering against the soft skin of her jawline for a beat longer.
âReally?â She probes with a tick of her brow.
Gabrielâs gaze drops to her mouth again, a genuine smile breaking through. âYeah, no. I could definitely get used to this.â
She wraps her arms securely around his neck, tiptoeing right back up to press closer. âGood.â She presses her lips to his willing ones for a long, lingering moment. Pulling back just an inch, she whispers, âI kinda want to do it all the time.â
Gabriel smiles. âNo complaints here.â He closes the remaining distance, sealing his agreement in a deep kiss.
Gabriel always feels like heâs coming home when he arrives back on the island. The large estate plopped right down on a lush green hill, with trees surrounding the complex and a vast expanse of garden where theyâve hosted parties and various events over the last two years. All said events attended by alums and those high up in the Crooked Network alike.
He still doesnât know if heâs used to Crookhaven, but it has become a refuge of sorts. It's somewhere heâs accepted despite his parentage, a stark contrast to how he grew up scrounging for food money for his gran.
Ade pats his back excitedly, apparently eager to be back for the new year. After last, they could use some normalcy againâor at least, what normalcy a bunch of teenagers learning how to be crooks could have. Heâs already started hearing rumblings about needing to perform well in upcoming trials as different Crook organizations start to recruit students right out of Crookhaven⊠where they could recruit him.
And Gabriel may be a little excited for other reasons, considering that after two months and only a few letters (he still doesnât have a phone after two years of Ade and Ede pestering him), thisâll be the first time heâs seen Penelope after how theyâd left things before summer.
He just hopes theyâre still at least in the same bookâŠ
âHave you heard the rumors?â Jia pops up from behind them, making them turn in surprise.
âWhat rumors?â Ede questions with typical trepidation.
Ade smiles, surprising Jia with an embrace that she attempts to deny she appreciates with the scowl that takes over her face, though she still manages to pat Ade on the side as he pulls away.
âJuicy ones, I hope,â Ade adds. âDid Lulu and Warren finally hook up? Does Whisper have a boyfriend? Or a girlfriend?â Ade hops on his toes eagerly. âDonât keep us in suspense, Jia.â
âThis yearâs assessment,â Jia says strictly, shooting Ade a glare. âSupposedly, theyâre gonna have us apply our skills in the real world.â
âA real-world assessment,â Ede repeats, gulping at the thought.
Gabriel adjusts his crooked tie, worn a little looser than Edeâs fairly straight one, and scoffs. âLike they want a bunch of us out in London pickpocketing criminals or something?â
âApparently, they plan a heist every few years. We just so happen to be in the midst of one of those cycles,â Jia answers with a shrug.
âI hope itâs not London,â Ade comments, hopping in place in anticipation. âIâd rather go somewhere exotic, like France. Oh, or Portugal.â
âSince when is France exotic?â Ede remarks.
Ade stares at his brother incredulously. âAs if youâve ever been out of London. Where would you consider exotic, then?â
Ede starts to ponder the question as they meander into the main estate. Gabriel catches only a fraction of the argument between the twins, smiling absently, almost ready to agree with Edeâs suggestion of Ibizaâ
âAvery.â
His head whips straight, brown eyes meeting brown. Penelope stands in her crisp uniform, her crossover tie perfect and her skirt flawlessly ironed. Dark brown hair cascades over her shoulder in waves as she stares back at him from across the grand hallway. He canât help the small uptick of his mouth or how his body buzzes just that little bit more at actually seeing her rather than just the thought of her.
âOh, brother,â Jia murmurs.
Gabrielâs gaze shoots to Jia for a split second before training right back on Penelope. Letters just arenât enough.
âLockett,â Ade calls out with a smile, heading toward the headmasterâs daughter as if theyâre the best of friends. Gabriel guesses that after last year, when she basically saved Ede from having a panic attack in Maravelâs maze, the younger twin sees her as such. âHowâs my favorite Legacy?â
Gabriel moves after Ade, contemplating whether a simple "Hi" is a perfectly reasonable greeting after two months apart. Penelope looks slightly shocked as Ade pulls her into an embrace, though she seems to take it better than Jia did.
âFine.â
Itâs short, sweet, and so Penelope. Never needing too many words to get her point across. Ede swoops in after his brother, giving Penelope a quick hug as some silent understanding passes between the two of them.
âYou two are so gushy.â
Amira pipes up from behind. Gabriel turns as Amira shoots Ede and Ade a look that feels playful in nature, but Gabriel knows she and Penelope still arenât on the best of terms. The third degree she's giving the twins isn't necessarily a good sign.
Both girls tolerate each other because they happen to hang out with the same group. And Gabriel sometimes thinks itâs only because of him, really. But that would make him conceited, so he lets the thought go as quickly as it floats through his head.
Ade smiles. âMad youâre last?â He playfully goes in to pick her up in a bear hug, much to Amiraâs feigned disgust.
Gabriel smiles, but the need to swivel back around to Penelope is too strong. As Ade playfully whips Amira back and forth in his arms, Gabriel turns and hesitates for a momentâŠÂ should he even?Â
He decides yes.
Pulling Penelope in under his right arm, her own wrap loosely around his middle in return. He catches the glance Jia shoots them, but she just as quickly ignores them, focusing instead on Ade pestering Amira with questions about her summer.
Gabriel lets Penelope go gently, and she glances back up at him.
âGot my last letter?â
âYeah.â His mouth upturns again. âThanks for the advice. It really helped.â
âFigured you could use some encouragement. Canât have you getting cold feet thinking you donât belong here.â
Gabriel loves and hates the warmth that blooms from her saying those words with such a glint in her eye. It's something heâs still shocked by, worlds away from her feelings toward him when he first arrived at Crookhaven two years ago, and worlds away from how he initially saw himself belonging, too. He finally fits in somewhere considered unconventional, and he wouldnât have it any other way now.
âGood to be back.â
âAfter last year?â Penelope responds. âFresh start.â
After last year and this summer, he could use one.
âFresh start,â he repeats.
His parents are still lingering in the back of his mind, demanding he pay them hundreds of thousands of pounds. How heâll manage that, he doesn't quite know. To be blackmailed by your own parents because theyâre mad you didnât join them a second time⊠thatâs a layer of complication even he doesnât want to peel back.
âAttention!â Mr. Valesquezâs voice cuts through the chatter of the hall.
All eyes are trained on the staff standing at the top landing of the staircase at the end of the hall: Jericho, Sisman, Whisper, Khan, and Palombo. Headmaster Caspian Lockett stands right in the middle, a smirk playing on his face as he surveils all the returning students and a few new faces. Penelope stands straighter at the sight of her father, stepping forward toward the staircase with the rest of Crookhaven. Gabriel steps next to her, staring up at their elders.
âGood morning, crooklings,â Miss Jericho calls out with a genuine, warm smile. âHope you all settled in well for your first night.â
Most actually arrived yesterday and have already unpacked. Gabriel extended his time with his gran by one more day to ensure the woman had everything she needed for his time away and to make sure all the bills for their apartment were paid at least until he returned during Crooxeat. Because of that, his stuff had been thrown into the room he shares with the twins as fast as humanly possible this morning, right before he hobbled into his uniform to be on time.
âWelcome to those of you joining us for the first time,â Miss Jericho continues, scanning the new faces, âand those of you back again for another year of training. Itâs good to be back.â
Gabriel glances briefly down at Penelope, whoâs already side-eying him with minuscule amusement.
âAs we start the year, we acknowledge there are some rumblings of the Namelessââ
Murmurs immediately break through the room, and Gabrielâs face tightens.
âPlease,â Sisman calls out, his voice booming over the noise. âListen up. We wonât be repeating ourselves, ya hear?â The head gardener and master boobytrapper nods back toward Miss Jericho.
âWeâve heard the rumors, and there is nothing to be concerned about,â Miss Jericho continues. âThe island is secure, and we have patrols everywhere. The rumors are just that. They are designed to make you anxious, and there is no reason to be.â
That doesnât stop the air in the room from tightening, making the space feel almost claustrophobic. Penelope shifts next to him, her arm brushing against his side. She knows about the letter he got. She knows that if he does not pay up by the deadline at the end of May next year, the Nameless will retaliate, and Crookhaven will be right in their crosshairs. The rumors, in this case, are entirely true.
The heavy tension in his jaw is noticeable, especially when he catches Caspian Lockettâs gaze. Itâs almost as if the man already knows. Penelope wouldnât tell her father⊠would she?
Caspian glances back at the crowd and steps forward, his hand braced on Miss Jericho's shoulder, gently stopping her from continuing.
âLet us get back to why we are all here,â Caspian says, his commanding voice instantly silencing the room. âTo learn, and to gain the skills needed to be the best Crooks you can be. To give back to society by being those with integrity and goodness, bringing down those who seek to harm.â
When Caspian Lockett talks, people listen.
âNow, I think something we can announce to you is the event of the year, which we like to call⊠the Assessment.â
Murmurs break out again, but these bring a sharp turn, an air of excitement that even Gabriel is intrigued by. Jia was right, and she looks mighty proud of herself standing next to him. Gabrielâs mouth ticks up.
Caspian has a distinct glint in his eye as he continues. âThe Assessment will test your skills not only as an individual, but as a crew. A heist where you plan, you execute, and you show off your specialty as crooks in training. A competition where the prize is bragging rights⊠and a cash prize of one hundred thousand pounds.â
Gabriel bolts upright at that. One hundred thousand pounds. That would be a massive, life-saving help in securing the money his parents demanded. A gentle tug at his blazer makes him look down, finding Penelope silently communicating with her eyes. Thereâs no other option but to win. None at all.
âYour training this year will prepare you for the heist, and you wonât know where or what you will be doing until it starts, keeping things entirely fair.â
Excited whispers ripple through the hall.
âStudy well, Crooklings. And have a wonderfully crooked year.â
People clap, some hooting in excitement, while Gabriel just stares for a moment or two longer as the Crookhaven staff convene among themselves up on the landing.
âSo, I was right.â
Gabrielâs brows furrow momentarily as he regards his friends, who are already huddling into their own tight circle, before he fully processes Jiaâs jubilation.
âWell, now we need to start a pot on where this assessment is going to take place,â Ade says. âIâll put my money on Portugal.â
âIâll go for Turkey.â Amira bites in.
âEh,â Ede doesn't look convinced about that one. âI would want to go somewhere warmer.â
âLike?â Ade presses.
âLike⊠Turks and Caicos.â
âIâll put my money on that one.â Villette appears out of nowhere behind Ede, making the shorter twin jump.
âVillette.â Ade laughs awkwardly, his eyes darting around the rest of them. âYouâre back.â
âOf course I am. Why wouldnât I be?â Villette says, her face a perfect blank mask. âPut me down for Turks and Caicos.â
âYou canât do that,â Ede responds timidly.
âWhy not?â Villette asks with a small practiced smile.
âRules donât say she canât,â Amira intervenes. âJust that if youâre right, you split the pool.â
Ede looks conflicted. âI donât want to split itââ
âToo late, bro,â Ade chuckles through his teeth, patting his brother on the back in jest. âEven if you win, you lose. Iâd say get used to it, but Iâm pretty sure you already are.â
âGood guess, good guess.â Ade nods in appreciation. âGabester? Whatâll it be?â
âAnywhere other than London.â The majority of them nod in understanding. It's not like Gabriel has ever really been far from England, so anywhere else would be just fine by him.
âGotta pick a specific destination,â Amira corrects, even though she seems to agree with the sentiment.
âMonte Carlo,â he shrugs.
"I'll go with Tokyo." Jia chimes in.
âOoo,â Ade nods with a smile. âI like that one. Good pick, Ja-Jia. Now, cash. Twenty pounds each?â
Ade glances around as everyone nods or shrugs. Gabriel realizes that if he manages to win the crew's betting pool, at least thatâd be about one hundred and forty pounds to kickstart the pot for the Nameless. Itâs something.
~~~~~~~~~~
Mr. Palombo dives deep into how to create fakes and spot them, testing them with various painting techniques and encouraging further study. Itâs why Penelope finds herself in the library close to 9 p.m. one night, her head bent over an old book that describes some of the world's most precious artworks and jewelry. Itâs a little musty and almost 800 pages long.
Technique is always important to the artistâthose little personal touches during creation that distinguish one work from another. They are telltale signs that, by looking at a piece, one could know that, yep, that painting was one of Monet's or Leonardo's.
âYouâre up late?â
Penelopeâs eyes shoot up through her lashes. Gabriel Avery meanders over with his hands shoved into his hoodie, looking far more casual in the evening than in the typical Crookhaven garb theyâre required to wear. She can tell heâs rubbing his special coin between his fingers inside his pocket.
âGetting ahead of the forgery training.â
âAlways the perfect student.â He tsks playfully. âYou know youâre basically at the top of the Most Wanted? You donât have to do extra credit.â
âI have to solidify my spot from the likes of you.â She smirks, then pauses, her face falling slightly at the thought of the other Legacy. âAnd Edgar.â
âWanna team up?â Gabriel smirks, pulling his hand out of his pocket, rolling his lucky coin over his knuckles absentmindedly. âEdgar wouldnât stand a chance.â
Penelope settles her arms on top of the old oak table in front of her, an eyebrow raised. âNeither would you, Avery.â
Gabriel sighs before sitting down across from her, pocketing his coin. âOkay, wanna help me with Mr. Palomboâs assignment then? Yâknow, since youâre the expert and all that.â
âKind of you to finally admit it.â Penelope smiles. âI know itâs hard for you.â
âLike pulling teeth,â Gabriel volleys back easily, the smallest of quirks catching the corner of his lips.
Penelope closes the book in front of her, honestly close to a headache if she stares at any more forgeries, penmanship techniques, or brushstrokes.
âAny word from your parents?â
Gabrielâs face instantly loses that playful look sheâs become accustomed to these days.
âNothing yet.â He breathes deeply, staring off somewhere behind her, his eyes far away. âThough Iâve been counting down the days. It's not like theyâre scared of contacting me when they want something.â
Abandonment.
Penelope can admit it makes her uncomfortable. Now that she knows Gabriel as a friend, she might even admit a close friend, she understands how deeply he feels about his parents. She recognizes the longing that crosses his gaze whenever they bring up his criminal family, the ones who gave him up and stayed away until it was convenient for them, only returning when they realized they wouldn't get to influence him, and then the conflict of being completely against his parents' ethos.Â
Penelope decides comfort is the answer, or at least her best attempt at it. Reaching across the table, she rests her hand atop his. Gabrielâs eyes focus back on her at the touch, then stare for entirely too long down at her hand clasping his. She should pull away. She definitely should.
Gabriel glances back up at her. âThanks.â
Only then does she suddenly pull back, something warm running through her. She folds her hands in her lap under the table. âYeah. Itâs what friends do, right?â
Gabriel chuckles. âFriends. Who wouldâve thought you would be referring to us as friends after the third degree you gave me my first few weeks?â
âPeople can grow,â she argues lightly. Then, she stands up, much to Gabriel's sudden surprise.
âWhere are you going?â he asks. âI just got here, and now youâre leaving?â
âIâve been here almost three hours. Iâm over staring at forgeries for the night,â she admits.
Grabbing the book from the table, she moves back over to the shelves. Sliding it into its rightful place, she turns and almost runs straight into Gabriel. Heâs standing right there. She swallows, hoping he didnât clock her sudden breathlessness.
âWhat now?â
âWhat do you mean?â she breathes.
Gabriel shrugs. âNot really tired. Ede and Ade are currently playing Fortnite in our room. Amira and Jia are otherwise occupied with some practice of something or other.â
âSo I was your last resort?â
âNoââ Gabriel stammers, his cheeks flushing slightly. âI mean, noââ
She lets him off the hook. âI can get the key to the food pantry.â She wets her lips briefly, then continues, âI've kind of got a craving for chocolate, and Iâm pretty sure I saw Mrs. Lynn baking some brownies after dinner⊠for tomorrow. If you wannaâŠâ
Gabriel shuffles back a little, giving her a look like she just said something he never expected to hear from her. âYou wanna break the rules and sneak food out of the kitchen?â
She steps forward once. Gabrielâs eyes glance down, charting the lack of space between them. âIâm saying I wanna sneak a brownie out of the kitchen. Itâs not exactly a white-collar crime.â
âCrime adjacent.â
âYeah, gotta be careful. The headmaster might dock my points.â
âWow, who have you been hanging with?â Gabriel smiles, squinting at her. âTheyâre a bad influence.â
âHuh,â she ponders sarcastically, looking him up and down briefly, tilting her head. âYou happen to be around a lot, Avery.â
Gabriel's smile grows, a soft chuckle escaping under his breath. She canât help but allow her own mouth to blossom into a smile, as much as she tries to keep the heat in her cheeks down. She wills herself to rein it in. Penelope doesn't want to give Gabriel Avery too much.
But who is she kidding? Sheâs a glutton for telling Gabriel way more than sheâll tell most people. Her innermost thoughts and feelings just seem to tumble out way too easily when heâs around. He knows things about her she would balk at if anyone else did, and yet, heâs proven his trustworthiness over the past two years.
âSo?â she speaks up. âYou up for not getting caught?â
âYou had me at âI can get the key...ââ he smiles conspiratorially.
She brushes past him, feeling him follow almost giddily behind her.
âYouâre easily persuaded.â
âI reserve it for certain situations,â he volleys back.
She smiles to herself. Gabriel is often persuaded by her.
~~~~~~~~~~
Crimnastics meet combat training. Itâs something Gabriel could definitely get behind, especially since defending oneself as a Crook is a vital part of the overall training plan. There were already a few times heâd actually wouldâve benefited from combat in practice. Like that one time at Mercier when he was flying by the seat of his pants and taking guidance from Penelope over the AirPod shoved in his ear. The other time was when a few of the Nameless infiltrated the school after Penelope returned from finding her mom, hunting for personal files that named every child of a legacy and all of their school documents. He and his crew only managed to thwart them by the skin of their teeth.Â
Safe to say, his mother and father werenât exactly thrilled with him taking a stand against the Nameless yet again. But this, actual combat training, is something he can get behind.
Gabriel pulls the hem of his crimnastics sleeves down, standing with Ede and Ade as the rest of their class files in. The room is heavily padded, a large expanse of space that feels almost like the old gymnasium at the local rec center back where he grew up. Heâd only managed to sneak into that place three or four times before the manager realized neither he nor his gran was a member. Safe to say, he wasnât welcome back after that.
The ceilings are high, outfitted with overhead lights that make you squint if you look up. Blinking the glare away, Gabriel ponders how many times heâll make an opponent stare up at those lights. Maybe heâs talking himself up more than he should, but it's all about pretending you know what youâre doing⊠right? Have confidence in yourself, as Miss Friedrich told him years ago.
âGood morning, crooklings.â Miss Friedrich smiles cunningly from her place on the mats. Dozens of eyes train on her, and the woman is exactly where she belongs: front and center. She radiates confidence, much like the first time she showed off crimnastics.
âIâm excited to finally bring back combat training to your teachings. As you all may know, the old combat instructor retired three and a half years ago, and since then weâve been trying to find a replacement. Being able to defend yourself is one of the main pillars of being a successful crookââ
âExcuse me,â Ade raises his hand briefly before continuing, âwhat if youâre more comfortable behind a computer than actually⊠yâknow, fighting people in person?â
Miss Friedrich zeroes in on Ade. âNo matter where your comfort zone lies, Mr. Okoro, a mission rarely goes exactly to plan. When everything falls apart, you canât rely on a keyboard and computer screen. You rely on your ability to keep yourself and your crew alive.â Their crimnastics teacher continues, addressing the rest of the room, âThatâs why itâs imperative that, should you glean only one thing from this training, it is how to ensure your survival should it be needed.â
Something brushes Gabrielâs arm. Penelope, looking slightly out of breath, shuffles to a stop next to him, staring straight ahead as if sheâs hoping no one will notice sheâs late. That immediately intrigues him. What could Penelope Lockett have been doing to be late to class, of all people? If it were him, sheâd probably be glaring a hole through him. Tell him it's inappropriate and ungrateful. He nudges her lightly.
She looks up briefly at him and shakes her head no. Heâs even more intrigued now.
âFor your first lesson, please pair up. We will learn basic hits and dodges,â Miss Friedrich announces with a sharp clap.
The room bursts into excited chatter and shuffling as people pair up.
âPartner?â he immediately asks Penelope, wanting an excuse to pry.
Penelope just nods before pushing forward onto the mats. He follows close behind.
They spread out onto an open space, leaving enough room between them for movement, while the rest of the class shuffles around trying to mimic Miss Friedrichâs opening stance. Some exhibit perfected forms, like Edgar, and others⊠not so much, like Jia. Someone nearby almost immediately trips over their own feet. Ade snorts from somewhere behind Gabriel.
Penelope settles into position across from him, and Gabriel realizes very quickly that he may have overestimated his own abilities here. She looks just as comfortable and ruthless as she did the first time he sparred with her, back when he was digging up dirt for their first Full Disclosure. Her shoulders are loose, her knees bent slightly, her hands raised but relaxed. It's worlds away from how he currently feels, but he mimics her anyway. Confidence is key, right?
âSlow at first,â Miss Friedrich calls out, moving between pairs. âFocus on form before speed. Speed will come later.â
Penelope moves fast. It's a quick jab toward his shoulder that Gabriel barely catches in time, jerking sideways as her knuckles brush the sleeve of his crimnastics suit anyway.
Okay. Right. Sheâs taking this entirely seriously.
He straightens again and copies the motion back toward her, moving noticeably slower than sheâd done it. Penelope dodges easily, stepping around his arm with barely any effort before resetting in front of him again.
Thereâs the faintest raise of her eyebrow, silently judging him. He tips his head at the challenge.
Gabriel tries again, far more focused this time. He actually manages to hit her forearm lightly before she redirects his wrist away from her with an almost annoyed efficiency, sending him stumbling half a step too far forward. He catches his footing before fully embarrassing himself. Barely.
Around them, the room fills with the sounds of shoes squeaking against the mats and people laughing every time someone less skilled nearly topples over. Friedrich corrects someoneâs footing sharply across the room. Edgar already looks entirely too entertained watching everyone struggle.Â
Penelope stays locked on Gabriel, though. Her eyes narrow slightly as she watches his shoulders, his stance, tracking exactly where his weight shifts before he even moves. Gabriel suddenly understands why she trains when sheâs stressed. Thereâs something terrifyingly controlled about her like this.
Then she swings again, and Gabriel blocks it this time, or at least, most of it. Sheâs just too fast. A second strike comes quicker, catching him lightly against his ribs.
âOw,â he breathes out immediately. That definitely wasnât in Miss Friedrichâs directions. Penelope pauses briefly as Gabriel rubs at his side dramatically. âA bit violent for the first lesson.â
The corner of her mouth twitches before flattening again. So she isnât mad at him, as he had been starting to fear. He grins despite himself. Thatâs his Penelope, always keeping him on his toes. He decides a little teasing is appropriate.
âLate to class, Lockett?â Gabriel smirks, dodging to the right as her arm shoots toward him. âYour criminal beginnings are starting to show more and more these days.â
Penelope narrows her eyes and sneers at him before hitting out again, a strike he barely dodges. âShut it, Avery.â
It's harsher than he expected. The bite in her voice makes him stop in his tracks and stand straight, completely opening himself up for an attack. Penelope's fist catches him square on the jaw, and fuck, it hurts. Itâs not fun getting a fist to the face from the girl you maybe-kinda-like a lot while she throws you for a loop with her sudden coldness.
But apparently, actually connecting with his face knocks Penelope right out of her bad mood.
âOh, my god.â Penelope gasps, covering her mouth as he bends over, rubbing his jaw to stop the sting. Then her hands are on his, pushing past his fingers, moving his chin gently as Miss Friedrich meanders over to analyze the damage. âGabriel, Iâm so sorry. Are you okay? How bad does it hurt?â
He tries to escape Penelopeâs cold fingers, but her grip alone makes the rest of his jaw throb. Warmth rushes to the spot she hit.
âMr. Avery,â Miss Friedrich acknowledges, stopping beside them. âYou were not paying enough attention to how Penelope was positioned, and you let your guard down.â
âTell me something I donât know,â he manages through furrowed brows, pulling away from Penelopeâs grasp. His mood is definitely not as light and airy as it had been at the start of the session.
âAlways protect your head; it's the most important part to keep unblemished,â his instructor says, treating this like a routine teaching moment. Over her shoulder, he can see Edgar and Dorian laughing, pretending not to be peeking with amused glances his way. âGo get some ice from the nurse.â
âIâm fineââ
âGo,â Miss Friedrich directs. âYou can continue practicing after you get aid.â
Gabrielâs jaw clenches, and he winces slightly at the soreness blooming under his chin. He moves, though, slightly put off by the spectacle, and Penelope is hot on his heels as he exits the room.
The fresh air cools him down a little as he trudges back out onto the lawn of Crookhaven, heading up the hill toward the main house.
âGabriel, Iâm sorry. I⊠I wasnât thinking,â Penelope laments urgently, straining to keep up with his annoyed gait. âPlease donât be mad at me.â
âIâd have to feel like you actually mean it to believe it,â he snides.
It's unkind, and he regrets the harsh response the exact second it exits his lips. He doesn't realize it has stopped her in her tracks until he no longer hears her lighter footfalls next to him. He halts, turning back around, his eyes instantly softening at her hurt expression.
âSorry.â
They seem to be saying and doing everything wrong today.
âMiss Friedrich is right,â Penelope states softly, her tone deeply apologetic. âYou need ice; otherwise itâs gonna swell and take longer to heal.â
âI can find my own way to the infirmary,â he says, giving her an out.
Penelope steps forward tentatively. âAnd be stuck with Nurse Mary for the next two hours as she watches over you for bleeding or death?â
âSheâs not that bad.âÂ
He grimaces as he remembers when Jia got a cut from an old lock she was breaking into when the crew needed to infiltrate the new records room. Nurse Mary had made her stay all night to ensure there was no infection, and it had ended up being a minor scar with little to no bleeding in the first place. The older woman only gets so much company with all the highly skilled Crooks running about.
Penelope steps closer again, shrugging. âI still have the key to the kitchen pantryâŠâ
And thatâs how he finds himself twisting slightly on top of a barstool in the corner of the pantry, holding a bag of ice wrapped in a towel against his jaw while Penelope riffles through the packed-away snacks across from him.
âWhat do you want?â Penelope asks, analyzing a pack of biscuits before putting them back down with a grimace.
âAnything with nuts?â
âPackaged almonds?â
âSomething sweet.â
Penelope riffles through a few more containers before standing up straight, holding a small candy bar. âThere's a Snickers bar back here.â She turns it around in her hand as she meanders over to the other bar stool. âStill in date.â
She hands it over as she perches back on the other stool.
âThanks,â he murmurs, holding the candy but not opening it yet. âSurprised you havenât been found out yet.â
âNo one pays enough attention to the keys they donât deem worthy,â she states matter-of-factly. âNow, if I had the records room key, you best bet Mr. Sisman would be on the hunt.â
âYou gonna spill about why you were late and on a rampage?â His interest from earlier is still thriving.
She sighs, avoiding his gaze as her face falls into an expression he cannot quite decipher. âI found a letter nailed next to the punching bag out at the stables this morning.â
Gabrielâs interest turns into sharp focus, studying her tense shoulders and her conflicted, furrowed brows. She briefly bites her lip.
âIt was less than docileââ
âWhat was it?â he asks immediately, letting the ice pack fall to his lap to get a better look at her.
She swallows, wets her lips, and finally meets his eyes. Her knee hits his thigh as she turns on her stool to face him fully. âThe Nameless sent me a picture of my mum. Spouted off a couple of concerning things. And then they ended it by saying to pass along to you that time is ticking.â
The blackmail. The money. His parents thought it smart to weaponize his burden against Penelope, using her mother to do it. Gabriel's face heats up, his throbbing jaw clenching. His hand squeezes the ice pack harder, his knuckles turning white.
âMy parents have no right to bring you into this. Or your mum.â His jaw tightens so hard that the bruise there throbs fiercely again. âLike threatening you and her is somehow gonna make me suddenly hand over money I donât have and go running back to them asking for forgiveness. As if Iâd ever choose them overââ
âGabriel,â Penelope interrupts quickly.
Gabriel quiets, blinks.
She shifts toward him even more fully now, her voice softer than before. âMy mumâs safe. I forced my dad to let me call her to make sure. My dad and mum think the Nameless are just doing it to play with us. To get to you. To make you spiral and do something wild, like⊠join them, just to get them to stop.â
Gabriel lets out a humorless laugh, staring down at the melting ice bag in his hand. Helpless.
âYeah, well,â he mutters after a second, âitâs working. Well,â he pauses, ânot the joining part, but⊠making me want to spiral.â
He knows how much Penelope loves her mum, and the threat to her affects him deeply, especially after all those months of not knowing her mother's fate. His parents will do anything these days to get to him because he doesn't want them. He doesn't want to get to know them in the way theyâd always hoped.
Penelope's hand closes over his, holding the ice. He meets her gaze, and she's much closer than he noticed a moment ago. She pushes his hand back up to his jaw, his face flinching as the sudden coolness hits his wound again.
âThanks for caring.â She smiles, her hand still covering his. Then she pulls his hand back slightly and peers at his jaw. He could kiss her⊠lean over and remove the short space between them. He really could. âItâs already looking better than it would without the ice. And I am sorry againââ
âIsnât the first. Wonât be the last.â he waves away her guilt vocally.
âI know. I still am,â she sighs. âI think after the letter and being late and justâŠâ she swallows, ââall of it, I was mad, but not at you. I wasn't even really thinking when I threw the punch.â
âYou throw a good absentminded punch.â
Penelope smiles softly at that before pushing his hand and the ice back to his jaw gently. âMy mum always said I should know how to protect myself, even passively.â
âSmart woman.â
Penelopeâs smile fades, her eyes dropping to his lips before quickly darting back up to meet his gaze. The sudden shift in air makes them both pull back, clearing their throats.
âI uh⊠Iâd better get ready for, uh, afternoon classes.â Penelope nods quickly, leaping from her stool and backing away toward the door. âKeep icing it through the day. It may be a little discolored tomorrow, but hopefully, it shouldnât be long before youâre good as new.â
âCool,â he smiles weakly.
She sucks in a sharp breath, gives a brief wave, turns, and bolts through the pantry door to the kitchen, leaving him to watch after her.
Great. Now he has to sneak out of the kitchen alone without anyone thinking heâs the real criminal in all this.
~~~~~~~~~~
Crooxeat this year is less eventful than years past. After their long weekend break to return home and spend time with their families, Gabriel and his friends are finally heading back to school. Luckily, his gran seemed to keep fairly well while he was away. The lights of their apartment were still on, and there was food in the fridge. It makes him feel marginally better that she is still doing okay without him, and marginally worse that she can do so without him.
But coming back to Crookhaven meant leaving that quiet reality behind and stepping straight back into the looming deadline that festers in the back of his mind.
âInfiltration. As weâve learned over the years, my little crooklings, it is one of the most important tasks in any mission. Getting through locked doors, past cameras and watchful eyes,â Miss Jericho says, walking slowly between the library tables and deliberately making eye contact with each student. âTo master it is to ensure success for your mission.â
Gabriel rolls his coin between his fingers, elbow resting lazily on the table, but he listens actively.
âThis week's competition for eight crooked points is to break into my glass box before the end of the week.â Miss Jericho gestures to the small glass box resting on her podium. It doesn't look like anything special, but it houses a small, folded piece of paper. Intriguing.
âWhatâs on the paper?â Dorian calls out with interest.
âYeah,â Ade chimes in right after, âsome secret passcode to a program we can use in the end-of-year assessment⊠or like, more crooked points?â
âSorry, Dorian. Ade. I am not at liberty to disclose that information,â Miss Jericho smirks. âOnly the crookling who manages to get into the glass box will find out.â
âEasy,â Jia speaks up from closer to the front. âHow hard can it actually be to get into a glass box? Iâll have it done before the end of the day.â
âAhh, ahhh, ahh,â Miss Jericho interrupts with a sharp grin. âThis is infiltration. Getting into the box is one thing. Doing it without being caught by me, since I will be going everywhere with said box, is another. Iâll even sleep beside it to protect it.â
Groans echo through the room at the prospect of having to distract Miss Jericho. The woman is already a terrifyingly keen observer of her students' goings-on, and now she will be the ultimate overseer, preventing them from getting anywhere near the prize.
But Gabriel wants those points. Theyâd get him ahead of Dorian and Edgar, placing him just under Penelope, who had won the Crimnastics combat competition three weeks ago and gained a whole ten points to hit the top of the leaderboard. They may be friends now, but that doesn't mean he doesn't get a rush out of trying to beat her. Itâs healthy competition.
Penelope seems to have the exact same thoughts running through her head. When he glances over his shoulder, sheâs already staring at him with a look of pure superiority. He sends a playful glare back her way before focusing back up front as Miss Jericho concludes the lesson.
Let the competition begin.
Ade and Ede fail spectacularly when they try to distract Whisper and Miss Jericho during dinner outside one evening. The Brothers Crim manage to hack into the school's intercom system and start blaring heavy EDM. Their teachers go into immediate fix mode, Whisper and Jericho rushing up the back steps to huddle with Mr. Velasquez and Mr. Sisman.
The chaos gives Ade just enough time to sneak over to the table where Miss Jerichoâs glass box sits. Too bad she is already entirely aware that it was a distraction. The second Ade's fingers brush the box, the glass completely disintegrates in his hands, and a hidden purple smoke bomb detonates right in his face. Itâs a ploy glass box.
Ade has to take about four intense showers just to get the dye off his skin.
Dorian and Edgar do no better, easily getting caught when they attempt a brazen, daylight grab during class one afternoon. Miss Jericho was ready, blasting a loud foghorn directly in their ears and making both Legacies nearly jump out of their skins. Gabriel swears he saw actual tears in Delacombeâs eyes.
And Gabriel even picks Penelopeâs brain, pestering her on purpose about how she thinks sheâll go about her own attempt. She gives him nothing but a smirk.
By mid-week, Gabriel is sitting with Amira and Jia in the library, listening to the intense back-and-forth as his friends dissect the security measures. He needs to jump into action before he totally misses out on an opportunity.Â
âItâs not a standard box,â Amira mutters, tapping a finger on the mahogany table. âThere are biometric alarms built into the glass panes themselves. They don't just alert Jericho if someone touches the glass, but track proximity. If you even graze the glass, it triggers.â
âBut thatâs only in the panes of the glass,â Jia counters, her eyes lighting up as she maps out the flaw in her head. She leans in closer, dropping her voice. âThe proximity sensors map the outer walls. But if you lift the box delicately straight off the base from the corners, just enough to do something like slip a thin wire underneath, you can grab the contents without ever touching the actual glass structure. It's about making a gap, an opportunity, not actually stealing the box.â
In the end, Jia is right and performs the steal before Gabriel can even come up with his own plan. Well, slightly right. She proved to be the ultimate winner of the eight crooked points. It just took her a little longer than the end of the first day.
~~~~~~~~~~
Gabriel gets paired with Villette for this year's Deception competition, Full Disclosure, and he really shouldnât be shocked that the girl is so ruthless in her pursuit to uncover his deepest woe. Itâs only a day after a full week of her following him, interrogating the people he talked to, and apparently breaking into the records room with a passkey that Amira nicked off of one of the other gardeners that he realizes sheâs caught onto him.
âYou want the money from the end-of-year assessment,â she announces softly as they sit on the hot seat, hooked up to the heart rate monitors in the giant glass box in the center of the room. Everyone around them is quiet, watching to see who will win against the other.
âWhat?â He tries to chuckle it away, even as the monitor gives a small, betraying jump beside him. âEveryone wants the money from the end-of-year assessment. Thatâs kind of the whole point of offering it to a school full of crooks.â
âNo,â Villette doesnât even blink. âEveryone wants it. You need it.â
Gabrielâs smile slips for half a second, and his fingers twitch against the metal table. The monitor catches it before he can pretend otherwise, the line jumping just enough for a few whispers to ripple outside the glass. Villetteâs eyes flick to Mr. Khan, then back to him.
She canât know, right? He hasnât told anyone other than Penelope, and Penelope wouldnât⊠right?
He hates the glass, the lights, and the way every single twitch of his pulse is suddenly everyone elseâs entertainment. He hates even more that Villette sees it. That sheâs been apparently seeing it all week.
âNeed is dramatic,â he says, forcing his face into something that feels close enough to casual. âI prefer motivated.â
âYou donât want it like a prize,â she says slowly. âYou donât talk about what youâd buy. You donât brag about what youâd do with it. You donât even look excited when people mention winning it.â
Gabriel forces a shrug. âMaybe Iâm just humbleââ
âNo one thinks that.â
A laugh ripples faintly from outside the glass box. Edgar and Dorian. The line on the monitor spikes again as his eye twitches. Villette sees it, and of course she does. Everyone probably does.
âYou lied about why you want the money,â Villette says, leaning back. âThatâs my answer.â
For a second, Gabriel just stares at her.
Because thereâs more in her face. Something she isnât saying out loud. Her eyes belie her relaxed body language, keying him in to the fact that she knows. Maybe not all of it, not yet, but enough to know it isnât greed that sits with him. Itâs fear.
But she doesnât say that part out loud⊠at least not yet, in front of all the prying, curious eyes. It surprises him a little. Villette is nothing if not ruthless and precise when in a competition.
âFive points to Miss Harkness.â Mr. Khan nods in appreciation toward the small blonde, whose eerie smile widens in satisfaction, and various claps sound out. Gabriel tries not to rip the monitor off his hand and neck, doing his best not to show how completely rattled he is by the fact that she just read him like an open book. âCongrats to our two winners this year, Villette and Dorian. Iâll be interested to see if someone can knock Miss Harkness off her winning streak.â
Gabriel grabs his bag, ignoring the jeers from Edgar and Dorian a few seats away and bypassing his friends' concerned glances as he gets out of that room as fast as his legs can carry him.
âGabester!â His nickname is called from behind as he strides through the building.
âIâm fine.â
Ade rushes up, Jia hot on his heels, with the others following not far behind. âMate. Come on, talk to us. What happened back there?â
âNothing.â
âNot nothing,â Jia argues. âNot when youâre doing everything you can to escape.â
He turns, realizing all of them are right there, staring at him like heâs just gonna blurt it out in the middle of a now-crowding hallway. Instead, he pivots and heads for the Specularium. They follow exactly as he expects.
Inside, the room feels smaller than it has in the past, all of them spanning the available space. His friends look to him for answers, needing to know why heâs so deeply bothered by something that would seem so trivial to anyone else.
âYou want the money not for youâŠâÂ
Villetteâs voice cuts through the quiet room. Gabriel looks up, startled, as she slips out from the shadows near the doorway, silent as a ghost. âBut because youâre being forced to,â she finishes.
Gabrielâs jaw clenches. His friends' tense, questioning faces are duplicated and triplicated in the surrounding mirrors, making it feel as if dozens of eyes are staring at him from every angle. The lights do trippy things to their reflections. He meets Penelopeâs eyes in a mirror as she stands behind him. She gives him a small, encouraging nod.
âMy parents⊠theyâre, uh, blackmailing me,â he admits, much to his friendsâ apparent astonishment. âThey want me to get them two hundred and fifty thousand poundsââ
âA quarter of a million pounds?â Jia blurts out.
Ede scratches the back of his neck nervously. âHow are you supposed to get two hundred and fifty thousand pounds?â
Gabriel lets out something close to a laugh, but it lands wrong. âWin the assessment. Itâs the best chance I have at getting that kind of money without straight-up stealing it from someone.â
Amiraâs eyes narrow. âAnd if you donât?â
Thatâs the question, isnât it? What if he doesn't? It's the one thought heâs been trying not to think about too clearly, because thinking about it makes it real. It makes all of it realâhis parentsâ letter, the deadline, the neat, ugly threat threaded between the lines. The reality that Crookhaven and all of its students would be left at the mercy of the Nameless. At the mercy of his parents.
Gabriel doesnât answer fast enough.
Villette steps further into the room, answering for him, though her eyes stay locked on him the entire time. âThen whatever theyâre holding over him doesnât stay private.â
Gabrielâs stomach twists. Penelopeâs gaze flicks to him in the mirror, steady but incredibly tense. Gabriel looks down at his shoes.
âThey said if I donât get them the money by the deadline, theyâll give the Criminal Network everything the Nameless have on Crookhaven,â his voice comes out quieter than he wants. âNames. Records. Where the school is located. Whoâs here. Whom everyone is connected to.â
The Specularium goes completely still. Even Ade doesnât speak.
Gabriel swallows, forcing himself to look up again. âSo itâs not just me theyâre threatening. Itâs all of us.â
For a second, no one moves.
Amira scoffs, âYour parents are unbelievable.â
Then Ede says, much quieter this time, âHow are we supposed to get two hundred and fifty thousand pounds?â
Gabriel pauses, blinking. âWe?â
His friends all stare at him with varying looks of offense.
âYou think we wouldnât help?â Ade states quietly, his tone so unlike the loud, boisterous hacker heâs been for years. âWeâre a crew, Gabester. If one of us is in trouble, all of us are in trouble. We succeed together.â
âAdeâs right,â Amira says. âWe stick together regardless of the stakes. What's your plan other than winning the end-of-year assessment?â
âI, uh⊠I donât really have any other plan than winning the money. Itâs the best chance Iâve got to get a massive chunk of it. I figured I'd try to figure out the rest as I go.â
âWhy didn't you tell us?â Ede adds, a little hurt.
Gabriel shifts on his feet, shoving his hands deep into his pockets and staring down at his shoes. âI didnât want to drag you all into my family drama. Itâs my burden, and itâs a lot to ask of you.â
âThe money?â Ede asks again.
Gabriel meets their gazes, his eyes flickering to Penelopeâs briefly as if the sight of her gives him an immediate surge of comfort. âItâs a lot of money for anyone. I canât ask you all to give up your share of the prize if we were to win. I canât ask that of you.â
âSo youâd rather work with what crew? Edgar and Dorian? Because Iâd love to see those two care about your predicament.â
Gabriel scoffs, meeting Amiraâs hand-on-hip stance. âNever.â
âThen weâre all youâve got, Avery,â Jia states with a shrug. âSure, the prize money would be nice, but not if it means something terrible happens because you couldn't hand it over to the Nameless. We care. You just have to let us.â
âPenelope,â Amira suddenly cuts in, turning her sharp gaze around. âYou seem pretty easygoing with this new information.â
Gabriel focuses on Penelope in the mirror. The Legacy stands straight, her head held high despite Amira's pointed, suspicious tone.
âEven if Gabriel hadnât told me, I wouldâve found out one way or another,â Penelope states smoothly. She doesn't explicitly disclose the personal threat she received from his parents, but for Gabriel, the weight of her words is crystal clear.
Amira doesn't look entirely satisfied with that answer, her eyes lingering.
âWell, then we better start thinking of ways to make up the money, regardless of whether we win the assessment or not,â Jia supplies, easily breaking the rising tension.
Villette finally speaks once more from the edge of the room. âThere is a lot of money to make up.â
âBrainstorm session in the garden?â Ede suggests, perking up. The quiet of the greenery is always his escape, and right now, they all need one.
Gabriel smiles weakly as his friends begin to shuffle out of the Specularium. Amira shoots him one last pointed look before she departs, and Penelope brushes by him softly, her fingers giving his forearm a brief, reassuring squeeze.
He follows his friends out into the corridor, a profound wave of relief washing over him. He is entirely grateful they are so willing to stand by him. Grateful, above all, that he has them.
~~~~~~~~~~
âATTENTION!â
The schoolâs intercom suddenly blares to life, the feedback echoing sharply off the cafeteria ceiling.
âATTENTION!â
âWhatâs going on?â Ade asks from across the table, glancing around as the chatter in the room instantly dies down.
Students in the breakfast line freeze mid-step, and people eating swallow their food in one cautious gulp. Penelope moves agilely through a group of students who have stopped dead in the middle of the cafeteria, her signature headphones resting securely around her neck as she slips into the empty seat next to Gabriel.
Gabriel nods in a tired greeting, his fingers restlessly rolling his lucky coin over his knuckles, a nervous habit he can never quite shake when he's sleep-deprived. Staying up until 1:46 a.m. in the art room to finish their forgery for Mr. Palombo's latest assignment was definitely not his smartest move, but he figures thatâs what coffee is for⊠right? He takes another quick gulp from his cup.
The intercom blares again: âPlease make your way to a projector for a Crook-wide announcement. Twenty. Nineteen. EighteenâŠâ
As the clock starts counting down, Amira sits up straight and leans over the table. âShould we be worried?â
âI doubt it,â Gabriel supplies, even though heâs got no clue if thatâs actually true. Not really. Amira shoots him a skeptical look before turning her attention to Penelope.
âDonât look at me,â Penelope remarks, her brows tightly furrowed.
âYour dad didnât give you a heads-up?â Jia counters.
âMy father is on a business trip,â Penelope replies flatly. âSo no. He didnât.â
ââŠTwo. One.â
The projector above the cafeteria doors blinks to life. Gabriel turns in his seat to stare at the display, which projects a crisp, wide shot of Caspian Lockett at a desk.
âAnother deepfake?â Ede questions with trepidation as Caspian's familiar, commanding voice greets the students of Crookhaven.
âI hope you are all having a fine morning. Iâm coming to you live from Rome, Italyââ
âItaly?â Penelope murmurs under her breath, but not low enough to escape Gabriel's ears. He glances at her with sudden curiosity. She leans in closer to his side, her voice barely a whisper. âHe told me he was going to Switzerland.â
Gabriel shares a quick, knowing look with her, but their attention is instantly pulled back to the screen.
âThe time has come. One I know many of you have been anticipating since the very beginning of the school year,â Caspian announces, a charismatic smirk playing on his lips. âThe Heist. Your end-of-year assessment, where you will prove your skills on a highly secret mission involving espionage.â
Excited murmurs instantly break out across the cafeteria, and more voices float in through the open doors from the hallway. Gabriel glances back at his friends briefly before focusing back on their headmaster. Caspian is smiling that distinct, utterly satisfied smile, clearly enjoying the chaos he has just unleashed.
âThe prize of one hundred thousand pounds is at stake, and you may be asking yourselves, for what?â A look of immense satisfaction crosses Caspian Lockett's face before he continues. âA priceless, three-million-pound emerald necklace that the Crooked Network saved from the clutches of a criminal organization out of South America twenty years ago.â
The murmurs grow louder, sparking an intense wave of interest among all the students in the vicinity. Gabriel canât even begin to comprehend that much money, let alone a single necklace being worth such a fortune.
What he could do with a fraction of that money for his granâŠ
Penelope nudges him sharply in the side. He snaps out of his thoughts, tuning back in as Caspian explains the mechanics of the trial.
âThis necklace, along with two perfect replicas used in the original mission, is going to be on display at the twentieth anniversary celebration, alongside a few other highly important relics from various other Crooked Network operations. It will take place at a masquerade gala for active and retired Crooked agents in Rome, Italy. This is a perfect opportunity for a skilled, crooked crew to nick the real emerald necklace right under the watchful gaze of some of our best agents and security personnel in the field. If you can do that, the prize is yours.â
Gabriel meets Penelopeâs gaze. A silent understanding. This prize money would be the ultimate lifeline to pay off his parentsâ blackmail.
âCrews must consist of at least five crooks; if you cannot find five, you are disqualified from traveling to Rome. Once you arrive, you will be put up in a few hotels around the city. From there, itâs entirely up to you and your crew to come up with a plan of action to infiltrate the masquerade, steal the necklace, and get away undetected. How you decide to do that is up to you. Youâll have a week and a half to travel and conjure up your plans.â
Instantly, students begin scraping their chairs back, gathering in tight clusters.
Caspian Lockett wraps up the announcement with a sharp smirk. âWe will be waiting in anticipation to see what the next generation of Crooks comes up with. Happy planning.â
The video feed cuts out, and the entire cafeteria erupts into absolute chaos. Gabriel turns around fully to face the table.
âWeâre a crew, right?â Jia asks, her eyes darting around the group.
âYes,â Ade says with absolute conviction. âWe move as one.â
Amira nods, confirming the headcount. âA crew of sixââ
âSeven,â Penelope corrects smoothly.
Beside her, Villette sits up a bit straighter in her chair, a look of quiet appreciation crossing her features.
âSeven,â Amira corrects herself, a note of careful calculation in her voice. âAt least we all have something completely different to offer. A master locksmith, a crimnastics pro, two genius hackers, a pickpocket, a legacy eavesdropper and forger, and⊠whatever Villette has going on.â
âWallflower,â Villette supplies cryptically.
âRight. A wallflower.â Amira smiles. âWeâve got all bases covered.â
âWell, some more than others,â Jia jests, throwing a playful sneer toward the twins. Ade and Ede collectively throw a playful glare right back at her.
âWe have to win.â Gabriel leans his forearms heavily onto the table, locking eyes with each of his friends one by one with a fierce, pointed intensity. âWe have to.â
As his eyes travel around the circle, his friends' expressions shift, clarity washing over them. They look at him and then at Penelope, fully understanding his underlying meaning. They all know the alternative. If they don't manage to secure the funds to stop the blackmail, there's no telling what devastating consequences the Nameless will unleash upon all of Crookhaven. Everything their peers hold dear. Their safety.
They have to win. No matter what.
~~~~~~~~~~
The beauty of attending a school like Crookhaven is that travel is entirely all-expenses-paid, funded by alums and the Crooked Network. The train ride is pretty smooth aside from the three transfers, and Ade being just a little too wired the last long leg while the rest of them tried to get some rest. But they make it safely to Rome in under a day.
Gabriel allows himself a massive, full-body stretch once heâs finally out on the train platform, his muscles sore from being scrunched up in a train seat for far too long. His shoulder rolls back with a satisfying crack right as something soft but solid bumps squarely into the back of his calves.
He turns quickly, finding a smirking Penelope standing right behind him, headphones over her ears, the strap of her dark cyan duffle hooked loosely over one shoulder like she absolutely hadnât just swung it into him on purpose.
âSorry,â she says, her eyes roving down him briefly. âDidnât see you there.â
Gabriel narrows his eyes. Penelopeâs smirk only grows before she promptly walks away, her ponytail swishing in her wake and her duffle bouncing once against her hip. Gabriel just rolls his eyes before picking his own duffle back up, following her along with the rest of the students from Crookhaven.
The streets are crowded with tourists and locals alike, people going about their late-evening routinesâwalking up to restaurants, looking for open outdoor tables to eat fresh pasta, and drinking large glasses of wine. Gabriel partly wishes he were already eighteen so he could partake legally, but he's still a few months out. He just gets to imagine what itâd be like to sit on a cobblestone street corner with a glass of red and his crew on a future mission.Â
His gran had let him have a glass or two in his time, and he thinks he could easily get a liking for it if he had a bit more access to it. I mean, heâs no stranger to having a drink. Heâs gotten drunk a handful of times with the local schoolboys back in London, though he isn't exactly eager to repeat the experience. Still, he can admit a cheap beer helps take the edge off sometimes.
Gabriel follows behind Ade and Amira, keeping his eyes peeled for Mr. Khanâs head as it bobs and weaves through the crowded stone streets and sidewalks. They split off early from a few other groups of Crookhaven students. At first, they looked like a whole class on a massive school trip, but now they feel like a smaller, stealthier subset of students on an excursion into a foreign city.
It's his first time out of England, and he quite likes the world he's found himself in. He genuinely hopes this isnât the last time he gets to explore a far-off historical city with people he actually likes.
Mr. Khan finally pauses a few minutes later at a steep street corner. One road heads down a smooth, tempting incline, while the other leads up a daunting, steep cobblestone road. Gabriel prays for the former.
âPlease gather.â Mr. Khan surveys the fifteen of them, three different Crookhaven crews assigned to his supervision for the next two weeks. Gabriel squeezes in right behind Ede and Penelope, Amira pressing up onto her tiptoes next to him. âNow, weâre getting close to our humble hotel. Please be aware of this street corner in case you need to find your way back and do not have access to typical navigation devices. We are now going to climbââ a collective groan ripples through the students. ââto reach our destination. Please keep up. Once we get to the hotel, Iâll check everyone in and hand out your room keys.â
Gabriel looks up to the right, exactly where he was hoping they wouldnât have to go. He sighs, hiking his own duffle higher on his shoulder and starting up after his friends. As theyâre about to hit the first incline, he clocks Penelope shifting the strap of her duffle from one shoulder to the other. Itâs a subtle movement, barely anything to most, but the bag is heavy enough that it drags her jumper slightly off one shoulder.
Gabriel sneaks up beside her and reaches for the shorter handles before he can overthink it.
Penelope jumps and turns, glaring defensively before realizing itâs only him.
âWhat are you doing?â she asks, clutching her strap tighter.
âIâve got it.â
Penelope raises a brow. âYouâve got it?â
âYeah.â
âSo youâre offering?â
Gabriel shrugs, trying to look like he doesnât care either way, even though he very much does. âI mean, unless you want to lug it up the hill.â
âAre you saying I canât?â
âNo,â he says quickly, then softens it with a smirk. âIâm saying I can.â
Her eyes narrow.
Gabriel shifts his own duffle higher on his shoulder and holds out his free hand anyway. âCome on. Let me be noble for once. Itâll be good for my reputation.â
âYour reputation is beyond saving.â
âFine, think of it as charity work.â
Penelope stares at him for another second, clearly debating whether to argue on sheer principle. Then she exhales softly through her nose and relinquishes her grip on her duffle.
Itâs heavier than it looks. What the hell is she carrying in this thing? Spare audio transmitters? A backup set of heavy-duty headphones?
How can she even fit that much?
Gabriel swallows his immediate grunt of surprise, instantly locking his elbow so she won't see his arm dip under the unexpected weight. Penelope gives him a knowing, incredibly smug look as she adjusts her newly freed collar and takes the first steep incline with a sudden, effortless bounce in her stride.
By the time they finally reached the top, Gabrielâs lungs are just starting to burn, and he was thoroughly questioning his definition of "charity work." Penelope just smirks smugly at him when she plucks the strap back from him and lugs it back onto her shoulder.
Fine. He won't offer again⊠maybe.Â
The hotel is a historic, narrow building tucked neatly between an old stone church and a bustling trattoria. Mr. Khan stands by the entrance, counting heads as the fifteen exhausted students file through the heavy wooden doors.
The lobby was quaint and now bustled with the chatter of Crookhaven students. Right at the front of the check-in desk, Edgar and Dorian are already leaning carelessly against the counter, looking entirely too polished and awake for the nearly twenty-hour travel day of train transfers. Edgar catches Gabrielâs eye and offers a slow, patronizing smirk, while Dorian lazily flips a silver coin across his knuckles. Gabrielâs eyes track the seamless, quiet roll of the metal. Great, those two are staying here too.
Gabriel decides to ignore them, waiting out the blur of Mr. Khan reiterating the general rules and handing out the room keys. Gabriel and the twins drag their bags into the tiny lift, heading up to a cramped fifth-floor room with shuttered windows that open onto the low hum of the street, while the others vanish to their own rooms.
Only a little while later, once they freshen up, do they head back downstairs in search of real food and the rest of the crew.
~~~~~~~~~~
By the time the crew drifts back down to regroup, a heavy dinner and a full day of train travel have taken all remaining sense of consciousness out of them. Most of them lounge lazily back against the couches surrounding the small coffee table they managed to snag just off the main lobby.
Ade is already nodding off on Jiaâs shoulder, and Jia ruthlessly pushes his head back every time it lurches downward. Ede is basically asleep in his own palm, his chin perched heavily in its grasp against the arm of the chair. Penelopeâs side leans precariously into Gabrielâs, his arm draped lazily across the back of the couch behind her. It is totally unplanned, accidental, and yet her heart, in all its tiredness, flutters erratically.
He doesnât shift away either. Rather, she thinks he leans into it⊠maybe, even with his eyes shut and his head tilted back against the couchâs edge. A tiny, intrusive thought pops into her head to trace her fingertip down his Adamâs apple, exposed as it is. It is incredibly hard to ignore, but she manages. She doesnât want to disturb him.
Amira pads back over a few moments later, clutching a notepad she swiped from the stationery table near the check-in desk. âThe gala is at the Palazzo Colonna, so after breakfast tomorrow we should do some recon,â Amira says, looking up from her notes.Â
Only incoherent murmurs are returned. Penelope doesnât have enough energy to acknowledge.
âHello?â Amira presses, looking around at their sluggish, entirely checked-out demeanors.
âIâd like to sleep for at least a day, please,â Jia mumbles to the ceiling.
âYou can sleep after we steal a three million pound necklace.â Amira counters bluntly.
âLemme sleep for a week,â Ade groans, his head lulling to the side until Jia again shoves it off her shoulder.
Penelope startles when Gabrielâs arm suddenly slips off the back of the couch, draping heavily over her shoulders and briefly catching her hair against the fabric. Gabriel jolts, pulling his arm back to his lap as his face flushes. He shoots her a quick, apologetic look, swallowing hard.
Penelope shifts slightly, trying everything in her power not to look like she is pressed right up against him. Fortunatelyâor maybe unfortunately for herâAmira plops down in the remaining space on her other side, keeping her pinned. Gabriel doesn't move away, though, and she definitely clocks that.
âSorry, Amira.â Gabriel yawns, rolling his stiff shoulders. âWe just need some sleep. I promise weâll be ready in the morning. Breakfast, then recon.â
âFine,â Amira sighs, her own voice suddenly sounding just as heavy as theirs. âBut we need to start as soon as we can. We have like twelve other teams weâre up against.â
With a collective, exhausted groan, the quiet lull of the lobby is finally broken. Jia stands up first, dumping a half-asleep Ade off her shoulder. Ede blinks awake, automatically adjusting his glasses. The rest of the crew begins to drift away, the twins following Jia toward the lifts, murmuring quiet goodnights. Villette, true to form, slips away into the shadows without anyone noticing.
Penelope stays back for just a minute, untangling her jacket zipper from a loose thread on the cushion. When she looks up, Gabriel is still sitting there, watching her with a quiet, unreadable expression.
The air between them feels suddenly charged. The phantom weight of his arm still lingers on her shoulders, and the press of his side is a distant ghost against hers.
âGoodnight, Avery,â she says softly, offering a small, tired smile as she lifts herself reluctantly.
Gabriel clears his throat, his posture straightening slightly. âNight, Lockett. See you at breakfast.â
She turns and follows Amira toward the lifts, her heart doing that strange, erratic flutter all over again, entirely unconvinced that sleep is going to be the thing to cure it.
~~~~~~~~~~
It is one thing to look at a map of central Rome; it is another to realize the Palazzo Colonna is so massive it practically swallows its own neighborhood.
Gabrielâs crew has spent the last hour ducking through the narrow, shaded trench of Via della Pilotta down below, watching jet-lagged tourists shuffle into a sluggish line for the gallery while Ade and Ede discreetly snap photos of the guarded entrances and service gates. Realizing they are drawing too much attention from the street level, the group hikes up the slope to the Piazza del Quirinale. Now, crowded around a stone bench on the hill just outside the upper palace complex, they discuss what they know in the late-morning sun.
Gabriel perches on the stone railing across from his crew, sunglasses pushed up on his nose. Ede leans back against the rail next to him, tapping away on his tablet, trying to match their street-level photos with a satellite map of the rooftops.
âWow, itâs huge,â Jia remarks, her voice laced with a trace of disbelief.
âItâs a lot,â Amira agrees, squinting across at the upper garden walls from their current vantage point and at the sheer scale of the private estate.
Ade continues talking, his mouth full of a pastry he and Ede just had to have from a little cafe down the street. He keeps one hand hovering under his chin, but flakes of crust fall onto his checked shirt anyway. âSoh, we founâ the place,â he says, his cheeks full enough that Villette leans away from him and into Penelopeâs side on pure instinct. âSure as everâone else has no doubt. Ede and I counted like three cameras on one span of the front gallery gate aloneââ
Jia gives him a flat look.
Ade swallows hard, clearly annoyed at being silently judged. âWhat?â
âNothing.â
âThat look was not nothing.â
Ede finishes for his brother, seamlessly cutting off Jia and Adeâs back-and-forth. âSo, front gateâs gonna be a no for entry.â
âWhat about a window?â Amira questions from the bench, passing a small cup of espresso over to Penelope. âI could do it easily. There are a bunch of places to get high and climb inââ
âNope,â Ede interrupts. Itâs always a sight to see how much Ede comes out of his shell when discussing the technical aspects. He pushes up his glasses, tone confident. âCommercial-grade Optex laser scan detectors.â
Gabriel smirks. âExplain.â
Ede holds up his tablet to Gabriel, and Gabriel squints against the late morning glare to focus on the image Ede zooms in on. âTo the naked eye, the windows look completely ripe for entry. But the Crooked Network has mounted infrared beam curtains on the outside of every single window pane. If a bird flies too close, the system ignores it because of the algorithmic pulse count. But if a human hand tries to jimmy the latch, it breaks the continuous beam and trips a silent alarmââ
Ade speaks around another mouthful, ââProlly at the main security âub they na doubt pannedââ
Penelope leans right over Villette to shut Adeâs jaw sharply. âChew with your mouth closed.â Ade looks offended, but he shuts his mouth and chews.
ââand the main front gate on the night of the event,â Ede finishes. âWe definitely aren't entering through the windows. Even if we tried a localized EMP to black out a single window frame, the sudden drop in data voltage would trigger a system-wide fail-secure loop. It freezes every electronic lock in the palace and sends an immediate alert. Security would be on that immediately to check.â
Amiraâs shoulders slouch, and she shifts back onto her hands on the bench.
"What about dropping in from above?" Villette suggests.
Ade chews his pastry and points up toward the palace roofline with a sticky finger, but he doesn't manage to get anything out before Villette continues.
"The Palazzo gardens climb right up the Quirinale hill. The slope practically gives us a ramp to the upper roof terrace. We could vault Amira up easily, then rope down into the inner courtyards."
Ede shakes his head, tapping his screen to bring up a wide-angle layout of the roof and surrounding roofs. "The Network isn't stupid. Ade is right.â
A few of them narrow their eyes before understanding Adeâs frantic pointing and Edeâs translation of what his brother canât say around the food.
âThey know the gardens and surrounding buildings make the roof vulnerable. Theyâve lined the roof perimeter around this whole block with microwave barriersâinvisible volumetric walls. You step over the ledge, you disrupt the field, and security knows your exact height, weight, and stature before your feet even touch the tiles."
"So the roof is a no-go. Great.â Gabriel notes, crossing his arms, staring over at the outside walls.
âAnything we can do to infiltrate from below?â Penelope suggests. âRome is known for its underground passageways and tunnels. There have to be one or two for a palace built that long ago.â
Villette adds, straight-faced and monotone, âThey had to get away somehow when their subjects wanted blood.â
A few of them chuckle, the natural response when Villette makes a sarcastic comment while remaining totally deadpan and unamused. Ede looks at her wistfully.
Ade shrugs, brushing pastry crumbs off his chest. âWe could look into it. But wouldnât they be expecting that? Old Roman brickwork conducts moisture. If they have seismic sensors or geophones planted in the foundation wallsâŠâ Ade nods like itâs all a given. ââwhich the Network absolutely would install for an event like this, they'll pick up the acoustic vibrations of a drill or a crowbar opening up grates or old tunnel gates long before we even breach the complex.â
âI think theyâll be expecting a lot of things,â Amira states.
âRegardless, we need to go through everything we possibly can to ensure we have the right plan,â Penelope states firmly. âEspecially if we want to beat the rest of the crews. If the perimeters are locked down tight by the automated security systems, then we just have to find the right vulnerability. The one that will be least conducive to capture.â
Gabriel clasps his hands on his lap, the heels of his sneakers knocking lightly against the stone pillars holding up the barrier he sits atop. He glances to his left again, staring at the tall wall that separates them from just a mere corner of the palace. âIt feels like it could all be a trap waiting for us to take chances and make mistakes. Theyâll no doubt have strong security and will try to be one step ahead of us. Honestly, the less we sneak, the better. Sneaking draws attention, and attention at a party like this, with skilled Crooks about, is our enemy.â
Jia stands up, having been the most silent throughout their brainstorming. âHow do most people get invited to an event like this?â
Amira shifts upward, looking confused at the back of Jiaâs head as the master locksmith moves in next to Ede, peering over at his screen while the tech genius continues to study the specs of the palace exterior.
âText blast,â Ade supplies before chugging some coffee that Penelope hands over from their assortment.Â
Jia shoots the younger twin a short glare. âNot for a formal affair like this with people of this caliber. You go professional. Handcrafted, mailed invitations.â
âAnd?â
âWe get one,â Jia says matter-of-factly.
Gabriel ruminates on that for a moment before a smirk spreads across his face. âWe get an invite.â
âI mean,â Jia starts, âan invitation to the Gala is gonna be the simplest and least complicated way to bypass the outer perimeter security with the least chances of detection. No need for infiltration on a mass scale, no tunnels that might already be booby-trapped, or rooftops that will already be surveilled.â
âI thought the front gate was a no,â Villette adds, looking between the twins.
Ede shrugs, zooming out on his tablet to show the main entrance to the garden courtyard. âNormally, yes. If you try to hop it, the optical sensors flag you. But on the night of the gala, the main gates will be open for arrivals. The security team will funnel everyone through a single physical checkpoint to check invites. On that night⊠it actually might be our best chance.â
âWhere are we gonna get an invite? Those were probably sent out weeks ago,â Penelope responds, an unamused chuckle escaping her lips. Gabriel can tell sheâs playing dumb.
Edeâs rhythmic tapping fills the brief silence as Ade stands up, leaps over the stone barrier, and rounds behind his brother, pointing something out on the screen.
âWell,â Amira says, shifting closer to Penelope, âwe know one person who will definitely have possession of one of those.â
The rest of the crew's eyes focus instantly on Penelope. She stares at them, feigning confusion before she realizes none of them are buying it.
âYou want to steal my fatherâs invite,â Penelope states flatly. âAnd how would you propose I do that? My father is one of the smartest crooks alive; heâll see me coming from a mile awayâŠâ
What she doesnât speak into existence is the impossibly high bar her father has always set for her. Caspian Lockett expects Penelope to find her own way to achieve Most Wanted with little to no help from him, sometimes even to the detriment of their relationship. Gabriel knows it's still a very touchy subject for her.
âI donât even have anything to possibly bring to him to distract him long enough to steal it,â she adds.
âGabriel and I do.â
Penelope stares at Amira, the shorter girlâs arms crossed tightly in front of her.
âYou and Gabriel?â
Gabriel slips off the stone railing and steps forward with newfound curiosity. âYeah, what?â
âMy brother,â Amira states. âHe keeps trying to contact me,â she adds, looking directly at Gabriel. âTo get to you.â
RightâŠÂ that.
Penelope sits up straight, her gaze flickering between him and Amira before finally locking onto Amira. âLetters? What letters? From the Nameless?â Amira nods. Penelope continues, âFrom your brother?â Amira nods again. Penelope adds, âThreatening letters about the blackmail from Avery's parents?â
He shrugs. She doesnât look to like that action very much.
âYou didnât think to let me in on this little development, Avery?â
âI donât have to tell you everything, Lockett.â
Penelopeâs face falls. Gabriel cringes internally the exact second the words leave his mouth, wishing he could take back how he said it. He tells himself it's fine. It's not that big of a deal. He never told Amira about the threatening letter Penelope got, either. Sometimes information just doesn't need to be shared with everyone.
Penelope, however, doesnât look to agree with that sentiment at all. Her shoulders go rigid, and her face slips into a cold, perfectly blank mask.
âFine.â She turns entirely away from him and responds to Amira. âIâll see what I can do.â
He shouldnât feel bad, not really⊠but he does. He completely does. Stubbornly, he forces himself to ignore the knot tightening in his chest, shuffling back toward Ede and Ade to pretend to listen as they explain other security measures.
She'll get over it.
~~~~~~~~~~
The next morning, he and Penelope run into each other right as they step out of their rooms, heading for the lifts. Ade has already texted him from Edeâs phone, which they left behind, because the Brothers Crim believe Gabrielâs lack of a mobile device is downright blasphemous, and they are about to start clearing the breakfast buffet.
Gabriel didn't realize how late he actually stayed up the night before, ruminating on how they were possibly going to pull this off. How is he supposed to convince his parents to extend the blackmail deadline when the assessment's prize money only covers a little over a third of what they demanded? He tries to convince himself that if he can hand over a massive down payment, theyâll have no choice but to offer their only son some grace to secure the rest.
âHey,â he nods, shoving his hands into his jacket pockets. The morning air is crisp today, a reminder of the nippy Italian weather as they edge closer to May. His fingers brush against his lucky coin, cool to the touch. The familiar weight brings a strange sort of peace. He pulls it out, lazily twisting the silver between his knuckles.
âSleep well?â Penelope asks briskly as the lift dings and the doors slide open.
He follows her inside. âWell enough. You?â
âFine.â
Okay, awkward. Gabriel sighs.
âAre we okay?â
âOf course.â She stares straight ahead as the doors close, and they are surrounded by only the low hum of the elevator motor kicking into gear, slowly. In the tight space, the subtle, floral scent of her perfume drifts toward him. She is standing mere inches away.
He should just say what heâs thinking.
âI didnât tell you with the intent to keep you in the dark, Penelope. I just⊠I didnâtââ
âYou don't need to explain, Avery.â
âSeems I do,â he counters, turning toward her, pocketing his coin once more before holding his arms stiffly at his sides.
âLook,â Penelope turns toward him, her head tilts back to meet his gaze, âI get that you donât need to disclose every single part of your existence to me. Thatâs fine. But Iâm just as deep into your parents' blackmail as you are at this point. Not telling me theyâre also going through Amira and her brother kinda leaves out some of the stakes.â
A heavy beat of silence stretches between them.
âI deserve to know the stakes.â
âI know.â He sighs, looking past her briefly to gather his next words carefully. âIâm sorry I didnât tell you.â
Penelope exhales softly, her gaze dropping to his collar before rising back to his eyes. âFine. But youâre on thin ice, Avery.â
Gabriel smirks. âWhen am I not?â
âAnd this,â Penelope holds up her hand, revealing his coin perfectly perched between her index and middle finger. Gabriel's hand flies to his pocket. Itâs empty. He stares at her, a mix of shock and reluctant admiration washing over his face. When had she even...? âThis is mine for the foreseeable future,â she finishes.
Before he can even argue, the lift doors slide open to the lobby. Penelope breezes right past him, tossing him a playful, victorious glance over her shoulder. Gabriel can only smile, shoving his hands deeper into his empty pockets to keep a shiver at bay.Â
Too bad his good mood evaporates the second they step into the lobby.
âPenelope Lockett and Gabriel Avery coming out of the lift together.â
Penelope stops so fast that Gabriel's hands find her shoulders, gently guiding her forward to keep from crashing into her back. Across the space, Edgar leans against a dark burgundy wall, a tight, smug smile spreading across his face as he raises his brows. Dorian stands with his hands in his pockets, amused.
âWhat do you want, Edgar?â Gabriel forces out.
âJust wanting to check in with my two favorite Legacies.â Edgar smiles wider, his tone entirely disingenuous. He pushes off the wall to step closer. âWell, favorites for very different reasons, obviously.â
âAnd why, Edgar, would we disclose anything to you?â Penelope spits out.
âLegacies have to stick together, even when in competition,â Edgar says smoothly, like it's just a universal given. âEven when those of us choose to pair with the less fortunate Merits among us.â
Dorian stands just behind Edgarâs shoulder, a mocking smile on his lips. âA very noble charity project, may I say, Penelope.â
âYou shouldnât.â She responds tersely.Â
Edgar focuses on Penelope, stepping closer. âStill denying your true legacy to hang with a bunch ofââ
âMerits?â Penelope interrupts fiercely. âYou are aware you sound like a complete idiot, right? Amira and Gabriel are just as worthy of being Legacies as the likes of you two.â
âTwo Legacies no one claims as their own,â Edgar counters with a look of mock innocence that screams, how am I in the wrong?
âDespite how you want to classify it, what constitutes someone being a Legacy or a Merit doesnât defeat the fact that they are, in fact, Legacies. Get over yourself, Edgar.â
Gabriel shifts next to her, crossing his arms over his chest as he sizes up Edgar and Dorian. Penelopeâs got this handled quite well.Â
âYou can still join the winning crew. The invite still stands,â Edgar says, standing tall and wearing a self-satisfied smile, completely brushing off the fact that she just insulted him.
âDelusional.â
Edgarâs smile falters for a fraction of a second, as if heâs just now realizing his charm isn't working. âSorryâŠ?â
Gabriel sighs loudly. âSheâs saying no. The fact that I need to verbalize it for you concerns me, Delacombe.â
âYou concern me, Avery.â Edgar volleys back. Dorian, standing just behind his friend, nods and hums in synchronized agreement.
âGreat comeback,â Gabriel sneers.
âFine,â Edgar relents, his eyes darting between the two of them. âYou want to be dragged down by the Meritsââ Penelope rolls her eyes, Gabriel shifting into her shoulder in sheer annoyance. ââthat doesnât ultimately affect me.â
âPerfect,â Penelope responds shortly. That makes Gabriel smirk briefly.
âBut when we snatch that emerald necklace and get to brag about Crookhaven due to our success, Iâll be sure to rub it in,â Edgar says, his eyes locking straight onto Penelope. âAnd I wonât feel a single bit sorry for you, Penelope.â
Penelope scoffs. âNever asked you to be.â
âYou donât have a chance in hell of winning the assessment.â Gabriel presses forward, and Penelope instantly presses her forearm back into his stomach, holding him back. He stops, but his eyes remain locked on Edgar.
âMore of a chance than you,â Dorian chimes in, stepping forward to embellish his friend's point. âDo you even have an invite to the gala? I bet not.â
âWhat?â Penelope frowns at the exact same time Gabriel asks, âYou do?â
âMade a little call to my father. Five legitimate, hand-delivered invites to the masquerade for yours truly.â Edgar boasts with an arrogant smile. âI can secure one more if you change your mind, Lockett.â
âThatâs cheating,â Penelope accuses, pressing forward to get right into Edgarâs face. He doesnât stand down.
Gabriel firmly grasps her arm, gently pulling her back, much to her chagrin. âOf course youâd run to daddy the second you canât come up with your own plan. Congratulations, Delacombe. Youâve officially proved yourself to be completely unworthy of Most Wanted.â
âNowhere in the rules did they say we couldnât use outside connections,â Dorian defends.
âExactly,â Edgar smirks, utterly smug. âIâm using my resources just like any intelligent crook would. Smarter, not harder.â
The same annoyance rushing through Gabriel comes off Penelope in waves. Heâs surprised she hasnât pounced on either Legacy in frustration.Â
âWell, as fun as this has been, we have an actual heist to plan without the help of our parents.â Gabriel keeps his grip on Penelopeâs arm, guiding her backward through the lobby. âDonât trip on the night of the event, Delacombe. Stairs arenât your friend.â
âShut up, Avery,â Edgar calls out, his composure finally slipping as Penelope and Gabriel turn toward the dining room. âOne day youâre gonna need my help.â
Gabriel ignores him.
âWe have to get that invite,â Penelope mutters darkly, her voice barely a whisper.
Gabriel rubs the back of his neck as they round the corner toward the breakfast buffet. âExactly. Did your dad say heâd meet with us yet?â
âHe gave me a noncommittal maybe,â Penelope responds, moving to step around a small family preparing for a long day of tourist traps and miles of walking. She presses into his side briefly as a result. Itâs fleeting, but it definitely sends something warm through his body. âI figure if we just show up at his room, heâll have to take us.â
Gabriel just nods as they reach the dining room entrance. Itâs not hard to find their crew, currently taking up one of the large round tables and already digging heavily into the buffet offerings. He and Penelope run through the remaining buffet wordlessly before he slides into a seat next to Ade. Still, Penelope hesitates for a fraction of a second before following him over.
Penelopeâs mind is already actively contemplating how the hell theyâre gonna nick her fatherâs invite without him realizing. Maybe her father wouldnât even care if he did know.
But at this point, itâs easily their best option for infiltrating the gala without his explicit help. Sheâs just not entirely sure if sheâs ready for the fallout if theyâre caught.Â
~~~~~~~~~~
The elevator door of the hotel, a few blocks down from their own, dings as the three of them enter, pushing past a couple exiting into the lobby. Luckily, no one else gets on, despite the elevator being twice as big as the cramped one at their own lodging.
âSo remember,â Amira murmurs as the doors close and the tenth-floor button lights up with a press, the elevator surging upward, âweâre discussing my brotherâs attempts to get in contact with me to get to Gabriel. We need advice on what to do.â
Gabriel nods. âA legitimate ask. We just donât mention the blackmail or the cost associated with it.â
âJust know my father is skilled at reading tells, Avery.â Penelope turns to Gabriel, perhaps poking him a little harder in the chest than strictly necessary. âDonât run your hands through your hair. Donât rub your hand over your mouth.â
Gabriel smirks. âSpeak for yourself.â
âLast time we had to lie to Miss Jericho, you couldnât stop fidgeting with your hair.â
Gabrielâs smile drops, his expression turning contemplative. âFair. But that was because I actually felt bad after she did so much to help us. This,â he pauses, raising a brow, âI have no feelings about.â
âGreat.â Amira interrupts them, causing both Gabriel and Penelope to instinctively jump away from each other.
Penelope doesnât realize how close theyâve leaned toward one another until the space between them suddenly feels muggy with tension. She quickly wets her lips as Amira stares between the two of them with a highly raised brow.
âAs fun as it is to watch you two argue,â Amira notes dryly, âwe need to act as one.â
âSorry,â Gabriel supplies, shoving his hands firmly into his jacket pockets. The elevator slows to a halt, and the doors ding as they slide open. âReady?â
Penelope doesnât say anything, but she nods, whether her companions notice or not. Her father always seems to be one step ahead of her, and when he isn't, heâs disappointed when she resorts to cheating, just like everyone else at Crookhaven does. There are standards that she feels sheâll never actually reach, despite how much her father reassures her that sheâs his greatest achievement. It is hard when his natural standards for her feel so far above everyone elseâs.
Amira and Gabriel exit, and Penelope follows them down the corridor. Room 1035.
When she knocks on the door, thereâs a sudden prickle of anticipation in both of her friends. They wait for her father, who, hopefully, is still in his suite as they had hoped. Then again, there is always a chance that Caspian Lockett decided there was something far more worth his time around Italy.
The door rushes open, revealing her father in his crisply pressed suit and salt-and-pepper hair, a familiar ghost of a smirk playing on his face.
âPenelope. Gabriel. Amira.â He acknowledges each of them intentionally. âYou found me. Come in, come in.â He opens the door wider, stepping aside to gesture for them to come in.
Her fatherâs suite is exactly that⊠a whole damn suite. Penelope is currently housed in a small room with just enough space for a bed, a small chaise, and a bathroom. Whoever marked her down for the tiny balcony that opens up to the river was a kind soul. And the more she pauses on that thought, the more she realizes it was no doubt an explicit request from her father.
âWhat can I do for you all this evening?â Caspian keeps a steady eye on all three of them, which is immediately going to make it harder for her to disappear for even a few minutes.
âI keep getting these lettersâŠâ Amira starts, âfrom Ishaan.â
Caspian's interest is instantly piqued. Penelope clocks the subtle twitch of his eyebrow and how her fatherâs finger begins to tap a rhythmic beat against his glass of whiskey. Itâs then that Penelope fully registers he is already holding a drink. Something is clearly driving her father to seek comfort.
âReally?â
âYeah, and Iâm pretty sure itâs a tactic to get to Gabrielââ
Gabriel takes over seamlessly. âMy parents are trying to communicate with me through Amira and her brother.â
âWhy?â Caspian questions, perhaps not even asking them so much as asking himself. Then, her fatherâs finger motions toward the sitting room near the kitchen. âPlease, come sit.â
They follow her father over, but not before Penelope tracks Gabrielâs line of sight toward the private office just off the little kitchenette and wet bar. That is exactly where she needs to be. And she needs to get there without her father's knowledge, which, as he sits down facing that exact direction, doesn't seem likely.
Penelope lingers behind to allow Gabriel and Amira to sit on the couch across from her father, opting instead to perch on the armrest of the sofa, deliberately pushing Gabriel's arm out of the way. He glares briefly up at her before focusing his attention back on the matters at hand.
This is not how this was supposed to play out, with her father having the perfect vantage point of the exact room she needs to infiltrate. But Penelope stays relatively quiet as Amira broaches the subject of her brotherâs letter.
âYour brother?â Caspian questions with deep interest, his finger tapping the rim of his whiskey glass. âDid he say anything of actual importance, other than threats toward you or Gabriel?â
âNot to me,â Amira admits. Penelope glances down at Gabriel as he shifts uncomfortably next to her, but he keeps a remarkably straight face otherwise. Penelope's father catches the slight twitch too, apparently.
âDo you have this letter with you?â
Amira nods, reaching into her denim jacket and pulling out the folded piece of white paper. Her hands make quick work of unfolding it, reading the text aloud with practiced gravity:
Amira. Tell Gabriel that choosing a new name doesn't change his blood. He is where he is because we allow it. If he interferes with our interests, we will simply burn it all down. Heâd better watch his back. Time is ticking.
Caspianâs head tilts just so, a faraway look washing over his face as he contemplates the words woven together. Penelope feels the crushing weight of the threat even more, knowing exactly what Gabrielâs parentsâ blackmail truly entails. The safety of all of Crookhaven, the secrecy of everyone who attends, their parents, and their entire livelihoods. All of it is on the line.
As her father stares off silently toward his balcony, slowly swirling the drink in his hand, Penelope side-eyes Amira and Gabriel. She discreetly widens her eyes, praying her message gets across:Â they need to do something to draw her father's attention in a completely different direction.
Luckily, it seems Amira is already a step ahead of that exact development.
âSir,â Amira says, drawing Penelopeâs fatherâs attention once more. âThere is actually something else.â
âYes?â Caspian Lockett is always a keen observer, forever up for learning more intel. Penelope guesses she inherited that trait directly from him, both the good and the bad.
âThereâs this watermark, or like a hidden seal of some kind. You can see it when you hold it up against something dim, like a distant light or the moon.â
Penelope's head whips to Amira at the same time Caspianâs attention locks onto the girl. Interesting.
âA secret message, perhaps?â
Amira stands up, then moves toward the open balcony door that lets in the cool, late-evening air. She holds the paper up, peering at it with the utmost interest.
Caspian stands too, walking over to gaze at whatever anomaly Amira has conjured up. Gabriel follows immediately, standing right behind the two of them. Itâs then that Penelope clocks his subtle, gentle hand wave behind his back as they all stand with their backs turned, gazing out at the street lamps illuminating the late evening.
She moves like a cat: silent, soft, and lightning-fast. She whips around to the slightly ajar study door, putting all of her faith in Gabriel and Amira to continue the ruse long enough for her to get back unnoticed.
Penelope cringes when the door hinge gives a tiny, sharp creak. She quickly holds the wood completely still for a breathless moment, listening intently to ensure her father and her two accomplices are still conversing out in the main room. They are, luckily.
She slips through the small crack she makes and pads as lightly as a ghost over to the ornate wooden desk that sits in the middle of the room.
There are only two places her father would keep a high-profile invitation so as not to lose it or let someone nick it. One is inside his favorite book. The other is the second drawer of his desk.
She goes to the desk.
For such an old piece of furniture, the drawer opens incredibly smoothly. Penelope plucks out her fatherâs signature leather booklet, one he travels with absolutely everywhere to house his most important documents, and riffles through it. Passport, hotel itinerary for the entire Crookhaven student body⊠papers that, if she had a little more time, she would wholeheartedly peek at for intel. But she has a goal, and that isn't it.
Toward the back of the booklet, her thumb brushes across thick cardstock. Its warm-gold foil lettering and perfectly handwritten black script lay out the precise details of the Masquerade. Time. Place. Itâs fairly heavy, and the edges are absolutely pristine. This is clearly important to him.
Why is this so important to him?
A sudden sound from the main hotel suite knocks her instantly back into action. She gently replaces the leather-bound folder in the drawer, ensuring the papers on top of it remain exactly as they were. She shuts the drawer with agonizing slowness.
Before she exits, the prize invitation in hand, she carefully shoves it up the front of her jumper, making sure not to crinkle the paper or accidentally fold an edge.
Penelope does her absolute best not to bring any attention to herself as she quietly rounds back out into the main room, hoping her jumper keeps its shape so the invitation doesnât slide right out. Gabriel can apparently tell she has it, which means her father could easily clock it too if he turns around. So she carefully steps toward the three of them while her father finishes analyzing the letter. Gabriel moves away, casually turning his body to block her father's line of sight.
Their hands are blindingly quick and entirely silent. The invite is removed from under her sweater, and Gabrielâs nimble fingers pluck it away, slipping it discreetly into his jacket. Once she is confident it is entirely secure, she presses her hand roughly into his chest to push him away from her.
âToo close, Avery,â she sneers, displaying very little actual annoyance.
Gabrielâs brow ticks up, fighting a small, knowing tug at the corner of his lips.
They both crowd back around her father as Caspian hands the letter back to Amira, who folds it back up following the same deep creases.
âThat is very interesting. I havenât seen a hidden watermark like that in years,â Caspian surmises. âIâll have to ask Whisper to do some research on it. Keep that hidden for now. As for the threats, the safest place Gabriel can be right now is at Crookhavenââ
âBut the assessment,â Gabriel rushes out, stepping forward with sudden worry. Penelope stands ready to argue if needed; Amiraâs own stance straightens with an immediate fight in her. They need Gabriel in Rome. Heâs the glue that keeps this entire crew together.
âI mean with us,â her father corrects softly, an apologetic glint in his eye and an unassuming smile on his mouth. âKeep surrounded. Donât go off on your own. Once we are all back at Crookhaven, we can explore more of this⊠situation your parents have put you in.â
âThanks, Dad.â Penelope smiles softly toward her father, whose own gaze melts with warmth the moment it lands on her. For all her absolute annoyances with the man, he has never once made her doubt that he loves her. Maybe he can cause her to doubt her abilities or worry whether she could ever be as great as him and her mum, but never that he genuinely cares for her. And in turn, that care apparently extends to the people she cares about, too.
⊠All of them, though. Not just Gabriel.
âWell, itâs starting to get late,â Gabriel broaches their exit. âWeâd better get back for dinner.â
âAh, yes. Dinner.â Caspian smiles, as if thatâs an excuse enough for them to leave. She knows her father knows better than that, of course. âMay I have a moment with my daughter, please?â
Penelope glances at her companions, who both wear a brief look of confused curiosity. But they both quickly catch on, nodding their goodbyes to Caspian Lockett and exiting the same way the three of them were greeted.
Penelope stares at her father, awaiting the hammer to fall, expecting him to catch her in her act of skulduggery.
âI was hoping you would have dinner with me⊠tomorrow, if you donât yet have plans with your little crew.â
Penelope relaxes slightly, her shoulders dropping. âDinner?â
âYes. This little place a few blocks away. Where your mother and I had our fifth date. Itâs a very special place for us, and I would love to take my daughter there. To spend time in a city I quite enjoy.â Her fatherâs hand lifts, gently cupping her jaw. âIf you want to, of course.â
Penelopeâs face softens further. She swallows hard and nods. âI do.â
Caspian Lockett smiles warmly, staring at her for a beat like heâs seeing something deep in her face. Something that warms him thoroughly.
âI love you greatly, Penelope.â He moves in, pulling her into a tight, fierce hug. Her face is pressed into that familiar, warm cedar scent of his, the tweed of his suit soft against her cheek. She manages to squeeze him tight for a moment, repeating his words back to him.
âI love you too, Dad.â
They both pull back, and Caspian supplies her with another warm gaze as he walks her out, confirming a precise time for their dinner tomorrow. She walks back down the hotel hallway, waving a final goodbye as he disappears back into his room.
Amira and Gabriel are leaning carelessly against the opposite wall near the elevators when she rounds the corner.
âEverything okay?â Amira asks, her curious brows furrowed.
Penelope just smiles and nods as she meets them, her brief eye contact with Gabriel causing his own mouth to tick up, even as he stays entirely silent.
Amira turns to Penelope the second they are inside the elevator. âDid you get it?â
Gabriel whips the invitation out of his jacket with a flourish, brandishing it perfectly between Penelope and Amira. Amira snags it cleanly out of Gabriel's hand and smiles, staring down at the cardstock much like Penelope did before she hid it under her jumper.
âYou lot,â Amira smirks. âNow we just need to create seven replicas of this and return the original without your father ever realizing it was gone to begin with.â
Penelope bristles slightly at the sheer technical challenge of the thought.
Amira looks up at her as the elevator nears the lobby floor. âYour forgery skills still up to par, Lockett?â
Penelope sneers playfully at her crewmate. âAlways.â
~~~~~~~~~~
They head out rather late the next day, stuck inside the hotel for the entire morning as a heavy rainstorm moves through the city. Luckily, they manage to keep busy in the hotel lounge. Gabriel spends hours learning chess from Jia, deeply appreciating how much the master lockpicker lights up when she shows off her expertise. He would probably find the game rather dull if it were anyone else, but her intensity is contagious.
Just before noon, the sun finally breaks back out, warming the air enough for them to leave their jackets behind.
âSo, I did some research last night for a few stationery stores that stock high-quality cardstock, foils, inks, and pens,â Amira states. She presses her back against the stone railing of a bridge theyâve found themselves on, the group having followed Ade and Ede across the river to a pastry shop the twins desperately wanted to check out for lunch.
It was a long walk, so the crew decided to take a breather while the brothers happily munched away. Gabriel finishes the last sweet bite of his maritozzo before speaking up. âHow long is it actually gonna take to replicate these invites?â
âA day at least,â Penelope answers without looking up. Her face is pressed gently against the viewfinder of a film camera as she zooms in on something of interest in the distance. âThe ink alone has to dry completely before we can even start layering the foil. Then the foil, for it to properly hold, will take at least another full day to set.â
âThe expert has spoken,â Villette squeaks out. The blonde stares off in the same direction as Penelope, subtly pointing toward something in the distance. Penelope nods lightly in some mutual agreement, and a few moments later, the sound of a shutter goes off.
âItâs already TuesdayâŠâ Ede trails off with a gulp.
Gabriel flips around, shifting closer to Villette and Penelope. He rests his forearms on the cool stone and leans in, attempting to track whatever has captured the girls' attention.
âItâs fine,â Amira assures them. âWeâve got until Friday. If we get the materials today, Penelope can start on the lettering tonight, and weâll help finish the rest. Should be done before Thursday at the latest.â
Gabriel nudges Penelopeâs arm with his shoulder, nodding toward her camera with a silent, questioning quirk of his brow. What are you looking at?
Penelope shoots him a look backâŠÂ wouldnât you like to know?
But instead of insulting his curiosity, she pivots and points the camera straight at him. Gabriel closes his eyes and flashes a wide, genuine smile just as the shutter snaps.
When he opens his eyes, Penelope is lowering the camera, a small, lingering smile softening her features. She holds his gaze for a beat longer than is strictly normal between two friends, looking thoroughly amused and perhaps a little⊠annoyed. Just the way he likes her.
Or rather, how heâs used to her. Now and back before. But definitely more so now.
Gabriel forcefully brushes the thought away before his mind can wander any further.
âWell, itâs already nearing one, and weâve got nothing yet,â Ade adds, dusting pastry flakes off his fingers.
âLetâs split up,â Penelope suggests, nodding toward Amira and Villette. âWeâll go find a calligraphy pen and the ink pigment so I can start practicing the script.â She glances at Jia to include her, but Jia is already moving toward Ade and Ede, a calculating look in her eyes.
âThe boys need someone to keep them on track,â Jia states matter-of-factly.
âOkayâŠâ Penelope nods slowly. âCardstock shouldnât be too hard to match, but the foils are going to be the real challenge. Here,â she says, handing the stolen invitation over to Ede. âTake the original. Iâve already memorized the ink consistency and color. The stamp shouldnât be difficult either; it looks typical of what you can get from a high-end stationery store around here.â
âCool,â Gabriel nods. âMeet back here in an hour?â
With unanimous nods, the group breaks off. Gabriel, the twins, and Jia head back down the cobblestone streets toward an art supply shop Jia spotted on their walk to the pastry shop. It happens to be the same one that topped Amiraâs research list.
It doesn't take long to find. A tiny, cramped storefront squeezed tight between the entrance of an apartment building and a hole-in-the-wall sandwich shop. The owner greets them in rapid Italian. Ade and Ede respond in kind, but the man quickly picks up on their accents and realizes they aren't locals. He politely leaves them well enough alone to browse.
After a few minutes of perusing, Jia steps toward the counter, quietly asking the shopkeeper about metallic foils, leaving Gabriel to drift toward the back of the store. He stands before tables stacked with various sketchpads, blank canvases, and textured, colored papers of every conceivable weight.
Ede pulls out the stolen invitation, holding it up to the light before passing it over to Ade. They look up at the shelves and back down at the cardstock, trying to help Gabriel gauge a match. But it only takes a minute of quiet searching before Ade decides to throw a massive wrench into their rather easy task.
âHey, Gabester.â
Gabriel continues running his fingers over a stack of paper, searching for the exact creamy, off-white texture. âYeah?â he murmurs absently.
âYou and PenelopeâŠâ Ade suddenly leans in conspiratorially, dropping his elbow heavily onto Gabrielâs shoulder. âWhatâs the deal with that?â
Gabriel freezes. âWhat about it?â
He tries to brush the question off, but should he really be surprised? Heâs noticed the looks his friends have been throwing his way whenever he and Penelope stand maybe a little too close. But there is nothing to report. Theyâre friends. Good friends. Partners in crooked crime.
âOh, donât even play dumb, Gabesterââ
Jia chimes in from a nearby aisle, crossing her arms over her chest, like sheâs reading Gabrielâs stiff posture. âWeâre not blind, Gabriel.â
Gabrielâs eyes shoot toward Jia in mild annoyance before quickly focusing back on the cardstock in front of him, weakly thumbing through a stack of heavy paper to avoid their gazes.
âYou two have totally been making googly eyes at one another,â Ade continues relentlessly, leaning in closer. âItâs honestly kinda awkward to be around you guys when you get all starry-eyedââ
âWe do not get starry-eyed,â Gabriel counters, throwing a sharp glare at his friend. âWeâre just close friends.â
âWeâre close friends,â Ede states matter-of-factly, his tone completely flat. Gabriel bristles instantly.
âYeah,â Ade says, slapping his twin's shoulder and grinning. âAnd you definitely donât look at us that way.â
âCan we please just focus on what we actually came here for?â Gabriel turns his back completely, marching over to an entirely different display table covered in colored paper, none of which are remotely close to the elegant cream shade they are in search of.
Gabriel just wants to secure the cardstock and get out of here. He is carrying enough weight as it is, with planning and executing the assessment for the money. He doesn't need this distraction weighing on him, too. The less time they spend lingering, the fewer chances other crews have of catching them while they prepare for the gala, the better. Theyâre already lagging behind Edgar and Dorian, who have five legitimate invitations handed to them on a silver platter.
At least thatâs what he tells himself to ease his mind.
âCool. Fine,â Ade says, lifting his hands in a mock surrender and backing away slowly. Ede nods along in silent agreement. Gabriel turns and plucks the invitation out of Adeâs hand to examine the texture himself. âBut you are absolutely spilling everything once weâre back at Crookhaven.â
Gabriel completely ignores them, focusing on matching a heavy sheet of cardstock to the edge of the stolen invitation. He feels peeled open, acutely aware that his friends are still subtly peering at him with smirks that say they know exactly what he's hiding.
Fortunately, Jia breaks the tension by finding the perfect shade and brilliant sheen of gold foil. The twins and Gabriel finally agree on a textured cream cardstock that matches their sample almost one-to-one.
The bell above the entrance chimes as they finally step back out onto the narrow sidewalk, and Gabriel immediately has to twist his shoulders to avoid an incoming customer. They clash arms anyway. A quick, heavy collision with someone ducking into the shop, a hood shielding their face. The person doesn't even slow down, just muttering a clipped word in Italian before quickly disappearing into the dim interior.
He glances back at the closed door, thinking the guy was kinda rude, but he's mostly just glad for the minor distraction as his friends spout off their opinions on common human decency as they trek back down the road.
~~~~~~~~~~
Penelope feels the three sets of eyes boring into different parts of her. They track the steady swirl and flick of her wrist, watching how her fingers grip the calligraphy pen, firm and delicate. Itâs like performing for an audience under pressure. With a few more short, sweeping lines, a quick loop, and a final flourish that starts thick and tapers to a thin tail, she carefully pushes back the cardstock and sets the pen into its holder.
She stretches her spine with a soft groan. After sitting hunched over the small desk for the last two hours, meticulously perfecting her script before committing it to the final eight cards, an extra just in case, she is desperate to move. Her knuckles crack in a satisfying, rapid succession.
âSeriously, where did you learn to do this?â Jia asks, leaning over the row of drying invitations to inspect the penmanship. Her usual sharp gaze is completely softened by genuine awe, which sparks a sudden, quiet flash of pride in Penelopeâs chest.
âPerks of being the Headmasterâs daughter, I guess,â Penelope says dryly, rubbing the back of her stiff neck. âBefore I could officially attend Crookhaven as a student, I had to sit around and do my normal schoolwork while everyone else learned. I found Mr. Palombo's class rather intriguing, so I'd hide away in the classroom's cupboard. Just sit there for hours and practice as often as I could.â After a beat, she adds, âI always thought there was something beautiful about peopleâs penmanship. You can learn a lot about a person.â
âYeah, well, your control is scary,â Amira chimes in, carefully picking up the original invitation by its edges and comparing it to the final replica Penelope just finished. âI canât tell a difference at all. If it were me, yeah, I could do maybe two or three, but my first and last would end up looking drastically different from one another.â
Penelope shrugs, though a small smile tugs at her lips. âIâve practiced a lot.â
âIâm pairing with you on any future Forgery assignment,â Jia declares.
From her perch across the room, Villette shifts her weight. âWhatâs next?â
Penelope sighs, eyeing the materials spread across the hotel desk. Luckily, it seems this part of the lounge remains largely undisturbed. âThe gold foils need to be cut and heat-pressed to match the original lettering embellishments.â
âIâll cut,â Villette says flatly. She glides over, pulling the sheets of gold foil toward herself and flipping the X-Acto knife out with a practiced, terrifyingly fluid motion. The small blonde looks entirely too lethal with a razor blade, her focus zeroing in instantly.
Amira takes a seat in the chair next to her, pulling the original invitation to her, thumbing the corner lightly so as not to bend it. âWhatâs your plan to get this back to your dad anyway? I kinda donât have another letter or anything we can use to distract him again.â
âI fear heâd also probably end up suspicious if you did,â Jia adds, lips twisting.
Penelope sits up straighter, watching closely as Villette cuts a strip of foil, waiting in case she needs to give any direction. âI have a loose plan. It involves dinner with my father tonight. His hotel room. Spilled whiskey.â
âSpilled whiskey?â
âForces him to change his shirt for dinner,â Penelope explains. âI slip quickly back into the study and leave the invitation. Simple.â
âYeah,â Amira nods, looking like sheâs trying to believe it will be that easy.
They fall silent, watching Villette cut another strip. Amira twirls the uninked stationery stamp on the table, looking thoroughly bored. âThe boys are being entirely useless right now.â
Jia chuckles lowly, scrolling through her phone. âI just threatened Ede. If he doesnât bring me back carbonara, Iâm changing the password on his computer.â
âSeriously, how does a quick snack run turn into a three-hour disappearance?â Amira groans, rolling her eyes toward the ceiling. âTheyâre probably lost.â
âOr Edgar and Dorian tricked them into another ice house,â Penelope suggests, a smirk on her face. âMaybe even Leon.â
Jia bristles instantly, and Amira lets out a loud, dramatic groan at the memory.
âI was technically forced into the ice house,â Villette states without looking up from her precise cutting, the tiniest smirk touching her lips. âMy participation does not count as being duped like the rest of you.â
âKeep telling yourself that, Harkness.â Amira laughs, tossing a crumpled piece of scrap paper at her. Villette effortlessly ducks it without ruining her perfectly straight line on the foil.
Penelope leans back against the chair. Through it all, they seamlessly fall into their respective roles. Despite the looming threat of the Nameless, the impossible quarter-million-pound blackmail, and the fact that they are currently forging top-tier invitations to rob a palace, the familiar rhythm of the girls' bickering brings a sudden, grounding warmth to her chest.
âAlright, more cutting,â Penelope commands playfully, tapping the desk. âWe need these foils ready to press the second the ink dries. Canât have Mr. Khan catching us.â
Should I finish this 25k+ words contained story??? I kinda already have maybe, but reassurance is always nice:
Gabriel always feels like heâs coming home when he arrives back on the island. The large estate plopped right down on a lush green hill, trees surrounding the complex, with a vast expanse where theyâve hosted welcome parties and various night events over the last two years attended by alumni and those high up in the Crooked Network alike. He still doesnât know if heâs necessarily used to Crookhaven, but it has become a refuge of sorts. It's somewhere heâs accepted despite his parentage, a stark contrast to how he grew up scrounging for food money with his gran.
Ade pats his back excitedly, apparently eager to be back for the new year. After last year, they could use some normalcy againâor at least, what normalcy a bunch of teenagers learning how to be crooks could have. Heâs already started hearing rumblings about needing to perform well in upcoming trials, where different Crook organizations a part of the Crooked Network recruit students right out of Crookhaven. Where they could recruit him.
And Gabriel may be a little excited for other reasons, considering that after two months and only a few letters (he still doesnât have a phone after two years of Ade and Ede pestering him), thisâll be the first time heâs seen Penelope after everything they left again before summer.Â
He just hopes theyâre still on the same pageâŠ
âHave you heard the rumors?â Jia pops up from behind them, making them all turn in gentle surprise.
âWhat rumors?â Ede questions with trepidation.
Ade smiles, surprising Jia with an embrace that she attempts to deny she appreciates with the scowl that takes over her face, though she still manages to pat Ade on the side as he pulls away.
âJuicy ones, I hope,â Ade adds. âDid Lulu and Warren finally hook up? Does Whisper have a boyfriend? Or a girlfriend?â Ade hops on his toes eagerly. âDonât keep us in suspense, Jia.â
âThis yearâs assignment,â Jia says strictly, shooting Ade a glare. âSupposedly, theyâre gonna have us apply our skills in the real world.â
âA real-world assessment,â Ede repeats, gulping at the thought.
Gabriel adjusts his crooked tie, worn a little looser than Edeâs fairly straight one, and scoffs. âLike they want a bunch of us out in London pickpocketing criminals or something?â
âApparently, they plan a heist every few years. We just so happen to be in the midst of one of those cycles,â Jia answers.
âI hope itâs not London,â Ade comments, hopping in place in anticipation. âIâd rather go somewhere exotic, like France. Oh, or Portugal.â
âI'm unsure I would necessarily consider France exotic,â Ede remarks back to his twin.
Ade stares at his brother incredulously. âAs if youâve ever been out of London. Where would you consider exotic, then?â
Ede starts to ponder the question as they meander into the main building. Gabriel catches only a fraction of the argument between the twins, smiling absently, almost ready to agree with Edeâs suggestion of Ibizaâ
âAvery.â
His head whips straight, brown eyes meeting brown. Penelope stands in her crisp uniform, her crossover tie perfect and her skirt flawlessly ironed. Dark brown hair cascades over her shoulder in waves as she stares back at him from across the grand hallway. He canât help the small uptick of his mouth, or how his body buzzes just that little bit more at actually seeing her rather than just the thought of her.
âOh, brother,â Jia murmurs.
Gabrielâs gaze only shoots to Jia for a fleeting moment before training right back on Penelope. Letters just arenât enough.
âLockett,â Ade calls out with a smile, heading toward the headmasterâs daughter as if theyâre the best of friends. Gabriel guesses that after last year, when she basically saved Ede from having a panic attack in Maravelâs maze, the younger twin sees her that way. âHowâs my favorite Legacy?â
Gabriel moves after Ade, contemplating if a simple "Hi" is a perfectly reasonable greeting after two months apart. Penelope looks slightly shocked as Ade pulls her into an embrace, though she seems to take it better than Jia did.
âFine.â
Itâs short, sweet, and so Penelope. Never needing too many words to get her point across. Ede swoops in after his brother, giving Penelope a quick hug as some silent understanding passes between the two of them.
âYou two are so gushy.â
Amiraâs voice appears behind him. Gabriel turns to see Amira shooting Ede and Ade a look that feels playful in nature, but Gabriel knows she and Penelope still arenât on the best of terms. The third degree she's giving the twins isn't necessarily a good sign; both girls just tolerating each other because they happen to hang around the same people. Gabriel sometimes thinks itâs only because of him, really. But that would make him conceited, so he lets the thought go as quickly as it floats through his head.
Ade smiles. âMad youâre last?â He playfully goes in to pick her up in a bear hug, much to Amiraâs feigned disgust.
Gabriel smiles, but the need to swivel back around to Penelope is too strong. As Ade playfully whips Amira back and forth in his arms, Gabriel turns and hesitates for a moment⊠should he even?Â
He decides yes.
Pulling Penelope in under his right arm, her arms wrap loosely around his middle in return. He catches the quick glance Jia shoots them, but she just as quickly ignores them, focusing instead on Ade pestering Amira with questions about her summer.
Gabriel lets Penelope go gently, and she glances back up at him.
âGot my last letter?â
âYeah.â His mouth upturns again. âThanks for the advice. It really helped.â
âFigured you could use some encouragement. Canât have you getting cold feet thinking you donât belong here.â
Gabriel loves and hates the warmth that blooms from her saying those words with such a glint in her eye. It's something heâs still shocked by, worlds away from her feelings when he first arrived at Crookhaven two years ago, and worlds away from how he initially saw himself belonging, too. He fits in somewhere considered unconventional, and he wouldnât have it any other way now.
âGood to be back.â
âAfter last year?â Penelope responds. âFresh start.â
âFresh start,â he repeats.
His parents are still lingering in the back of his mind, demanding he pay them hundreds of thousands of pounds. How heâll manage that, he doesn't quite know. To be blackmailed by your own parents because theyâre mad you didnât join them a second time... thatâs a layer of complicated even he doesnât want to peel back.
âAttention!â Mr. Valesquezâs voice cuts through the chatter of the hall.
All eyes are trained on the staff standing at the top landing of the staircase at the end of the hall: Jericho, Sisman, Whisper, Khan, and Palombo. Headmaster Caspian Lockett stands right in the middle, a smirk playing on his face as he surveils all the returning students and a few new faces. Penelope stands straighter at the sight of her father, stepping forward toward the staircase with everyone else. Gabriel stops next to her, staring up at their elders.
âGood morning, crooklings,â Miss Jericho calls out with a genuine smile. âHope you all settled in well for your first night.â
Most actually arrived yesterday and have already unpacked. Gabriel had extended his time with his gran by one more day to ensure the woman had everything she needed for his time away, making sure all the bills for their apartment were paid at least until he returned during Crooxeat. Because of that, his stuff had been thrown into the room he shares with the twins as fast as humanly possible this morning, right before he hobbled into his uniform to be on time.
âWelcome to those of you joining us for the first time,â Miss Jericho continues, scanning the new faces, âand those of you back again for another year of training. Itâs good to have you back.â
Gabriel glances briefly down at Penelope, whoâs already side-eying him with minuscule amusement.
âAs we start the year, we acknowledge there are some rumblings of the Namelessââ
Murmurs immediately break through the room, and Gabrielâs face tightens.
âPlease,â Sisman calls out, his voice booming over the noise. âListen up. We wonât be repeating ourselves, ya hear?â The head gardener and master boobytrapper nods back toward Miss Jericho.
âWeâve heard the rumors, and there is nothing to be concerned about,â Miss Jericho continues. âThe island is secure, and we have patrols everywhere. The rumors are just that. They are designed to make you anxious, and there is no reason to be.â
That doesnât stop the air in the room from tightening, making the space feel almost claustrophobic. Penelope shifts next to him, her arm brushing against his side. She knows about the note he got. She knows that if he does not pay up by the deadline, the Nameless will retaliate, and Crookhaven will be right in their crosshairs. The rumors, in this case, are entirely true.
The heavy tension in his jaw is noticeable, especially when he catches Caspian Lockettâs gaze. Itâs almost as if the man already knows. Penelope wouldnât tell her father⊠would she?
Caspian glances back at the crowd and steps forward, his hand braced on Miss Jericho's shoulder, gently stopping her from continuing.
âLet us get back to why we are all here,â Caspian says, his commanding voice instantly silencing the room. âTo learn, and to gain the skills needed to be the best Crooks you can be. To give back to society by being those with integrity and goodness, bringing down those who seek to do harm.â
When Caspian Lockett talks, people listen.
âNow, I think something we can announce to you is the event of the year, which we like to call... The Assessment.â
Murmurs break out again, but these bring a sharp turn, an air of excitement that even Gabriel is intrigued by. Jia was right, and she looks mighty proud of herself standing next to him. Gabriel smiles.
Caspian has a distinct glint in his eye as he continues. âThe Assessment will test your skills not only as an individual, but as a crew. A heist where you plan, you execute, and you show off your specialty as crooks in training. A competition where the prize is bragging rights... and a cash prize of one hundred thousand pounds.â
Gabriel snaps flatly upright at that. One hundred thousand pounds. That would be a massive, life-saving help in getting his parents the money they demanded. A gentle tug at his blazer makes him look down, finding Penelope silently communicating with her eyes. Theyâre on the same page. Thereâs no other option but to win that. None at all.
âYour training this year will prepare you for the heist, and you wonât know where or what you will be doing until it starts, keeping things entirely fair.â
Excited whispers ripple through the hall.
âStudy well, Crooklings. And have a wonderful year.â
People clap, some hooting in excitement, while Gabriel just stares for a moment or two longer as the Crookhaven staff convene among themselves up on the landing.
âSo, I was right.â
Gabrielâs brows furrow momentarily as he regards his friends, who are already huddling into their own tight circle, before he fully processes Jiaâs jubilation.
âWell, now we need to start a pot on where this assessment is going to take place,â Ade says. âIâll put my money on Portugal.â
âIâd go for Turkey.â Amira bites in.
âEh,â Ede doesn't look convinced about that one. âI would want to go somewhere warmerââ
âLike?â Ade presses.
âLike... Turks and Caicos.â
âIâll put my money on that one.â Villette appears out of nowhere behind Ede, making the shorter twin jump.
âVillette.â Ade laughs awkwardly, his eyes darting around the rest of them. âYouâre back.â
âOf course I am. Why wouldnât I be?â Villette says, her face a perfect blank mask. âPut me down for Turks and Caicos.â
âYou canât do that,â Ede responds timidly.
âWhy not?â Villette asks.
âRules donât say she canât,â Amira intervenes. âJust that if it is, you split the pool.â
Ede looks conflicted. âI donât want to split itââ
âToo late, bro,â Ade chuckles through his teeth, patting his brother on the back in jest. âEven if you win, you lose. Iâd say get used to it, but Iâm pretty sure you already are.â
âGood guess, good guess.â Ade nods in appreciation. âGabester? Whatâll it be?â
âAnywhere other than London.â The majority of them nod in understanding. It's not like Gabriel has ever really been far from England, so anywhere else would be just fine by him.
âGotta pick a specific destination,â Amira corrects, even though she seems to agree with the sentiment.
âMonte Carlo,â he shrugs.
"I'll go with Tokyo." Jia chimes in.
âOoo,â Ade nods with a smile. âI like that one. Good pick, Ja-Jia. Now, cash. Twenty pounds each?â
Ade glances around as everyone nods or shrugs. Gabriel realizes that if he manages to win the crew's betting pool, at least thatâd be about one hundred and forty pounds to kickstart the pot for the Nameless.
At a party, it might be an offhand comment that reaches his ears. At the country club, sometimes itâs just the way someone looks at him. For as long as Sofiaâs known him, sheâs watched him walk that fine line between being the life of the party and the next, ready to dish out punishment like itâs his personal right.
And sure, she tries her best to talk him down. To remind him not to let the whispers get to him or just take a fucking breath. He rarely listens.
Sofia knows the rumors. Sheâs heard them working at the club when he strolls in with a scotch in hand, Topper and Kelce or whoever else at his side. She feels the judgmental stares when she walks in on his arm at Kook parties. She hears the too loud comments, the ones meant for her, about how she must get off on dating the son of a killer.
Sometimes she even thinks about leaving. As much as sheâs come to really like Rafe, sheâs of course weighed her options.
Sheâs a Pogue, and there are plenty of other Pogues on the island she could be with. Or she could leave Kildare altogether, take out some loans, and finally go to college like she once dreamed. But every time she gets close to deciding, something pulls her back in. Rafeâs little smiles when heâs in a good mood. The quiet jokes that are meant only for her. How his fingers brush her wrist or her knee when his friends surround them is a physical reminder sheâs not always invisible to him. Not always. And then the unexpected gifts of chocolates, flowers, and jewelry doesnât hurt.
It all culminates to her staying. Every time.
But everyone has a limit, regardless of how much you tell yourself you can take more.
And for her it happens one night in the thick of summer.
It starts out with Rafe promising a low-key evening, dinner at the new Italian place near the club, maybe a quick nightcap at the bar, then back to his. Sheâs all for it. Just them. Something she feels theyâve had less and less of lately, with him off making deals and dragging her into whatever party his friends are throwing.
And then they run into Kelce.
Within minutes, the planâs gone. Thereâs a party at the boneyard instead.
âRafeâŠâ she mutters, her annoyance slipping through.
âWeâll leave soon.â The words are clipped, almost impatient, and sheâs too used to hearing them. Sheâs thought before that if any other guy spoke back to her like that, sheâd have been gone long ago. But with Rafe? She still follows like a shadow, and not because she has to but because, every time, she still chooses to.
The night air is sharp with salt, the breeze littering goosebumps along her bare arms. She crosses them over her chest, tugging the hem of her dress lower. Topper offers her a red solo cup smelling sweet and pungent. She shakes her head. Rafe plucks it and drinks instead, tossing it back without hesitation.
âWhy are you being so pissy?â he murmurs thirty minutes later.
âWhat?â She looks up, arms wrapped around herself, brows knitting.
âIf you didnât want to come, you didnât have to.â Itâs a quiet hiss before his public smile snaps into place, smooth and practiced. His eyes stay cool if not a little glassy.
She puts space between them after that, hugging herself tighter. Confused.
Rafe gets more touchy when heâs been drinking, and with his friends egging him on, heâs well on his way to buzzed and they havenât even been here an hour.
Her gaze roams the group: the jeers, the meaningless chatter, the cutting jokes about people who arenât here to defend themselves. Ruthie holds court, bragging about the latest âbest thingâ in her life, while Topper and Rafe crack up over some old story like it just happened. Sofiaâs sure sheâs heard it before, maybe three times, in different states of inebriation.
At this point, she could tell it herself.
When some drunk Kook, part of the crowd but so far removed from Rafeâs circle, decides to let his mouth run. Loud enough for everyone to hear, he suggests Ward Cameron was âtaken care ofâ for what he did, like someone planned the old patriarchâs demise as payback for other sins.
âWhat the fuck did you just say?â Rafe spits the words in the guys face.
âYou heard me.â The guy, level with Rafe, wears a satisfied, drunk smirk.
âI wanted to hear you say it with your full chest.â Rafeâs voice is low, teeth bared, both of them stepping closer.
This will end badly. Sofia can feel it.
âRafe, donât.â Her fingers wrap around his forearm, tugging gently, trying to break his focus.
He shakes her off without looking, still locked on the smug idiot. She stumbles back, hurt, irritation looming just under her skin. Topper meets her eyes briefly, his own full of the same unease, and grabs at Rafeâs arm.
And thatâs when it clicksâRafe lets Topper hold him back. Doesnât shake him off.
Heâd always claim to her that she was the only one who could reach him, talk him down. And suddenly she understands it isnât that she canât reach him.
Itâs that he only listens when he decides she matters. When it fucking matters, it wasnât her he listened to. It never has been.
Something sharp slices through her.
She feels small. Like a ghost, only materializing when he wants her there.
No matter how many nights sheâs lain in his bed after his dad died, letting him bury his face in her shoulder, his grief warm and damp against her collarbone. No matter how many times sheâs bared herself for him, her body his to take when he wants. Itâs like he forgets the easy banter, the smirks, the way he looks at her like sheâs the only one in the room when itâs just them.
Maybe thatâs the problem.
But then it happens. The few words slurred to perfection, tipped with a smirk.
âWhatâs it like living in his shadow?â
Itâs not even a full second before Rafeâs on him. A fist in the guyâs shirt, knuckles bone-white, dragging him forward until their foreheads almost touch. Rafeâs jaw is locked, his face twisted in fury so raw the air feels thinner.
The guy grins once before swinging. His punch glances off Rafeâs cheek, enough to bruise him, and enough to cut the last thread holding Rafe back.
They hit the sand hard, a cloud of it puffing around them. Legs tangle, bodies roll, the dull thud of fists on bone cutting through the bass from someoneâs speaker. Rafeâs on top one moment, then theyâre sideways, each trying to wrench free. The other guyâs sloppy, his breathing ragged and heâs losing, and that only seems to make Rafe go harder, breathless curses spilling between grunts.
Topperâs in there now, yelling Rafeâs name, trying to drag him off. Kelce somewhere in between. Topperâs grip slips for half a second, just long enough for Rafe to lunge forward again. Someone hauls the other guy back, but Rafeâs still straining forward, eyes wild, like the fightâs still happening inside his head.
The pull to go to him is almost physical. To cup his jaw, check the damage, be the one he looks at, but it hurts more to imagine what comes after.
So she turns.
Her legs carry her toward the parking lot, toward the dark stretch of road that leads home. The commotion fades behind her, replaced by the steady sound of her own footsteps and the thud of her pulse.
It feels wrong and right all at once. And she knows this has to be her last straw. Her last last straw.
She doesnât know how long sheâs been walking, arms locked around herself, holding everything in. She doesnât know how to feel without feeling too much. Without wanting too much to turn around and go back to him, to the mess, to all of it.
She canât.âšShe shouldnât.
âSofia.â
His voice is urgent, frayed at the edges. She glances over as he coasts alongside her, the glow of a distant streetlight catching his confusion only briefly.
She keeps walking.
Maybe heâll drive away. Forget her.âšSecretly, she knows sheâd shatter if he did, but perhaps it would be better. For both of them.
Sheâs not that lucky.
âSofia, what the fuck are you doing?â His voice presses through the open window, the slow crunch of tires matching her pace.
Please forget me. Please.
Instead, he guns forward just enough to throw it in park a hundred feet ahead. He meets her on the sidewalk, blocking her path, breathing harder than he should from such a short walk.
She triesâand failsânot to look at him.
His blue eyes flicker over her face, searching for the why behind her actions.
âBaby.â His hand comes up to cup her cheek, the metallic tang of blood hitting her sense of smell before the warmth of his skin. âWhatâs wrong?â
Make him mad or placate him?
âNothing.â
His fingers twitch against her skin, frustration in the slight pressure under her ear. Her heartbeat trips, but she keeps her hands to herself.
âIâm just tired. I wanna go home.â
He knows sheâs lying. She can see it, the distrust tightening in his gaze. Still, he doesnât argue, just shifts his weight, his jaw shifting under the skin. Her eyes trace the lines of damage from the cut above his brow to the angry flush on his cheekbone and lastly the dried blood at his nostril.
He looks like shit.
âPlease just get in. Iâll take you home.â
No more words. He turns and stalks back to the driverâs seat.
She could keep walking. She should. But he asked⊠nicely.
Her steps are slow as she moves toward the car, pulling lightly at the passenger door to open and sliding in. The seatbelt clicks into place under his silent stare.
It would be easier if he forgot her, the way he sometimes does in a crowd. It would be easier if she could fade into the background and let him keep going without her.
Nothingâs easy lately.
The beach drifts into view through the windshield, moonlight casting pale shadows across the waves as they crash lazily against the shore. They donât talk. Just his steady, heavier breathing and her own never-ending internal dilemma to keep her company.
Then his hand grazes her knee.
Sofia snaps out of her trance. His fingers ghost upward, slow and deliberate, until they rest on her thigh. His knuckles are raw and swollen, a few cuts slicing over his middle finger where his ring must have caught. Blood is crusted in the creases.
Her fingertips skim his in return, testing. His hand flexes gently on her leg as she runs her thumb beneath the rough bridge of his knuckles.
This was always the trap. Heâd bleed, and sheâd forget why she wanted to leave in the first place.
She glances up just as he eases off the gas. Tannyhillâs silhouette fills the windshield.
âWhy did you bring me here?â Her voice is steady, almost flat.
âI said Iâd take you home. I just didnât clarify whose.â His attempt at lightness lands short.
She can walk home. Itâs not like she hasnât before. His hand tightens on her thigh, not painful enough to hurt, but enough to hold her there.
âJust come inside.â
And she does. She follows like a puppy, hating herself a little for it. He never dragged her back, that was the worst part. Staying was always her decision. Willingly following Rafe as if he held some imaginary reward for her good behavior.
Itâs quiet in the house. Dark. The recessed lights over the kitchen island flick on, making her blink against the sudden glare.
Rafe leans against the opposite side, the counter a deliberate barrier between them. Feet away. Only far enough to keep her from forgetting why she walked away in the first place.
She takes the lead, at least in keeping them disconnected. If they stay this far apart, maybe heâll let her leave without a fight. She wants him to let her go. That would be easier than letting him keep her on the string.
His eyes track her in the light, scanning her face like heâs trying to decode the coldness in her gaze, the disinterest in her body language. In truth, sheâs been moving toward this for a while. He just finally gave her the reason to act on it.
But he doesnât react the way she expects. No questions. No accusations. No small talk designed to skate right over the fact she walked away from him tonight. His silence throws her off kilter.
So she studies him back.
His grey t-shirt is rumpled, spattered with a few drops of blood along the collar and sleeve, his sweater mustâve been forgotten in the back seat of his car. The rawness of his cut stares at her like a billboard advertising his impulsiveness. The welt blooming across his cheek to back it up. He just watches her with that same unblinking stillness.
Eerie.
Rafe wipes under his nose with the back of his injured hand and she catches the flicker of pain as his jaw tightens. He tries to conceal the wince that slips through but that coupled with the twitch of his brow, she clocks it easily. He sets the injured hand back on the counter, carefully.
Thatâs what decides it for her. A choice sheâll have to decide later if she regrets.
She pushes away from the island, her steps slow, his eyes following her like a predatorâs. Sheâs seen him size people up like this before, deciding if theyâre friend or foe. Heâs never done it to her. At least not that sheâs ever noticed. Until now.
When she reaches him, she takes his injured hand gently, lifting it toward her for a better look. His arm follows without resistance.
Her exhale is soft but shaky. Thereâs pity in it, whether she likes it or not. His fingers curl around her palm when she traces the skin again, the same way she did in the car.
With it cleaned and wrapped properly, the knuckles will just bruise, and the cuts will heal fast. She hates herself for knowing exactly where he keeps the first aid kit, for leading him into his en-suite bathroom like sheâs done this too many times before. She chastises herself for silently guiding him to sit on the edge of the tub.
His âkitâ is a mess. Just half-open boxes of antiseptic wipes and mismatched bandages haphazardly tossed in a plastic dollar-store bin thatâs always been shoved to the back of the cabinet. For someone with money to buy the most high-end medical gear, this is the same normalcy youâd find in the Cut.
It humanizes him. She hates that it does.
She hates the way he shifts his legs so she fits between them. The way he tips his head back without hesitation when she prompts his chin up, letting her clean the blood from his skin. She hates how his hand finds hers when she works over his knuckles. She hates the faint curve of his mouth as she focuses on the task.
Most of all, Sofia despises how easily sheâs falling back in when she was so close to getting out.
While she focuses on wrapping his hand, his other slides to her waist, slow and deliberate, until his palm rests warm at her back. Itâs not a hard grip, but it pins her there all the same. If she wants out, sheâll have to peel herself away from him.
âSofia.â
She keeps her head down, lips pressed tight, focusing on the neat spiral of the bandage.
His voice drops. âSof.â
She swallows before looking up. âWhat?â
âWhere are you?â
The question trips her at first. Sheâs here. In his bathroom. But the longer it hangs there, the more she hears what heâs really asking. Where are you in your head? Where are you in this with me?
The truth is, she doesnât know.
She thought she was done. And that walking away tonight was her line in the sand. But now sheâs found herself here, patching him up like nothing happened, and the certainty of her decision started leaking out of her long before, without her even caring to pinpoint it. Now sheâs stuck between the version of herself that was ready to leave and the one that canât seem to let go.
Or maybe⊠maybe she doesnât want to.
âSof?â His hand shifts against her waist, a light squeeze meant to pull her back to him. Itâs supposed to be affectionate. To her, it feels like quicksand, soft at first, but pulling her under. Sheâs disappointed in herself for thinking sheâd ever be strong enough to leave. For knowing itâs the smart thing to do but not being able to commit to it.
âI canât do this anymore, Rafe.â
Her actions may not be complying, but sheâs glad her words are. Itâs all sheâs got at this point.
His brows knit, eyes darting between hers like heâs trying to read something hidden. âYou canât do what?â
She swallows, then steps back, prying herself gently from his hold. His hand drops to his knee, his gaze sharpening. She can almost hear the gears turning in his head.
âThis,â she says, her voice tighter now. âThis isnât healthy. For either of us.â
âWhat are you on?â He rises like heâs going to close the space between them.
âDonât.â
He stops, but the twitch in his jaw betrays the effort it takes. He lowers himself back onto the tubâs edge, shoulders tight.
âYou want to leave me?â
She hates that it isnât an accusation. Itâs just a question, almost quietly so. Accusations are easier. You can fight an accusation.
âNoââ
âThen what the fuck are you saying right now?â His voice spikes, the words ricocheting off the tile. âWhy are you doing this?â
Her pulse is still faintly pounding in her ears, but she forces herself to look straight at him. His bathroom feels too small now, the air too thick.
âYou really want to know?â she says, her voice steadier than she feels.
âYeah,â he shoots back, but thereâs a crack under it.
âBecause Iâm tired, Rafe. Iâm tired of feeling like Iâm on standby. Iâm either the person you lean on when everythingâs falling apart or the one you pretend doesnât exist when youâre playing king of the Kooks.â
His jaw tightens, but he doesnât cut in. She presses on before she can lose her nerve.
âI walk into a room with you and feel like Iâm an afterthought until you decide Iâm not. And Iâ fuck⊠I keep letting it happen.â
He rubs a hand over his mouth, eyes flashing between frustration and something else⊠something⊠softer. âYou think I donât notice? You think I donât see the way they look at you? The shit they say? Iâm trying to protect you.â
âBy pushing me away?â she says, sharper now. âBecause that doesnât feel like protection. That just makes me disposable.â
His head drops for a second, shoulders rolling with a deep breath. âIâm scared,â he admits finally, voice low. âIâm scared if I make it clear how much I care, theyâll use it against me. Against you. And I canât handle that.â
She swallows, the sting behind her eyes almost enough to undo her. âI canât keep paying for your fear, Rafe. Not when it costs me this much.â
The silence between them is thick, but itâs not the cold kind. Instead itâs heavy with the weight of everything theyâve both been avoiding. His eyes meet hers again, and for the first time tonight, thereâs no performance in them that she can tell.
âI donât want to lose you,â he says simply.
âIâm not yours to lose,â she retorts. âNot when I am barely yours in the first place.â
The tension is thick as he stares at her, but his focus isnât steadyâhis gaze flickers past her like heâs trying to work out what to say without setting her running.
âI wonât stop you,â he says finally.
Her eyes narrow. âWhat?â
He exhales, jaw ticking, âFrom walking away.â
Itâs not selfless. She can hear it in the way his voice edges tight, like part of him hopes saying it will make her stay.
âSo youâre just⊠fine with me walking out?â she asks, arms crossing.
âNo. Iâm not fine with it.â He shifts his weight, restless. âBut I donât want to make it worse byââ He gestures vaguely, like even he doesnât want to say it ââgrabbing at you. Starting another scene.â
Her brow lifts. âMaybe donât start fighting at all. Has that ever crossed your mind?â
His mouth twists, and for a second she sees the flash of defensiveness, the knee-jerk comeback he wants to give. But it doesnât happen. Instead, he looks down at his wrapped hand, flexes it once.
âI know I go too far,â he admits, voice low. âHalf the time I donât even think, I justââ He cuts himself off, teeth clicking shut. âItâs not good. I know itâs not good.â
âYou think?â she says, dry.
His eyes lift back to hers. âI donât like the way you looked at me tonight.â
She blinks. âWhat way is that?â
âLike you were already gone.â
Her throat tightens, but she doesnât let him see it. âThatâs because I was deciding if I should be.â
That hits. He swallows, shifts his weight again. âIâm not promising Iâll turn into some calm, reasonable guy. But I can⊠try not to be the one you have to walk away from.â
The tension is thick as he stares at her. But his eyes arenât quite on herâtheyâre somewhere just past her, like heâs turning her words over in his head.
âIf you walk out right now⊠I wonât chase you. Not this time.â His voice is low, steady, but thereâs a thread of defeat woven through it. âI wonât give you another reason to hate me.â
She crosses her arms, holding herself steady. âAnd what if it isnât what I want?â
She canât help it. The pull she has to stay is always there. It lingers like a shadow behind her always. In a perfect world, she should leave every time.
It lands. Rafeâs mouth opens, then closes again, his jaw flexing. âI know I make it harder than it has to be. I know I getââ He breaks off, scrubbing a hand over his face. âWhen I get angry, I go too far. I donât think.â
Her pulse starts to slow, but she doesnât let up. âItâs not just the fighting, Rafe. Itâs the way you think you can smooth it over later with a few words and something shiny.â
He looks at her then, really looks, and itâs the first time tonight his eyes have held no defense, no performance. âI donât want to be that guy for you. I donât want you to feel like Iâm a risk every time we walk into a room.â
âThen donât be.â
Itâs quiet, but the firmness in her voice makes his chest rise like sheâs given him an order he actually wants to follow.
âI canât promise Iâll get it right overnight,â he admits, âbut I want to. For you. For us.â
And for the first time in the entire conversation, she believes him. Some quiet understanding. The tension is still lingering, but less so.. Better. Not the best.
Heâs quiet for a beat, just watching her, his arms shifting against his legs. Then, low and certainâ
âCome here.â
No direction in his voice. Just a suggestion. Light and soft. The Rafe she gets behind closed doors when she notices he deems the facade heâs built for himself for everyone else isnât needed.
Heâs convincing. âšShe steps forward slowly, arms still wrapped around her middle as if itâll still awards her some kind of protection. His good hand brushes lightly along her arm, warm against her cool skin, thawing her from the inside. How the fuck does he do that to her?
Her arms drop limply to her sides, his hand wrapping around her middle, pulling her in. He rests the better side of his face against her stomach, her own hands gently wrapping around his head and down his back, careful not to hurt him more. The rough material of the gauze around his other scratches lightly against the backs of her thighs, fingertips pressing lightly into the skin in some distant rhythm.
A few moments of silence is all she affords herself before she pulls back, her hands coming back up to cup his face once more, pulling his head back to analyze his face one more time.
Rafe lets her do so easily.
Sofiaâs gaze catches on the swelling bruise on his cheekbone, the fresh dollop of dried blood along his brow. âYou look like shit,â she murmurs.
He doesnât flinch. If anything, he falls into it, eyes closing just enough to let her know heâs not pretending it feels good. âFeels better when you do that.â
Her thumb sweeps gently under his cheekbone. âYouâre going to need ice on this.â
âMhm,â he hums, not moving away.
Her other hand slips to his wrapped knuckles, checking the bandage sheâd done earlier. He lets her fuss, his weight leaning toward her almost imperceptibly. She notices the way his shoulders loosen under her touch, how his breathing evens out.
âYouâre not exactly making this hard for me,â she mutters, glancing up at him.
âThatâs the point,â he says, the corner of his mouth twitching like itâs halfway to a smile.
She shakes her head, but her hands keep moving across his jaw, back to his cheek, into his hair where itâs soft and warm under her fingers. His eyes open again, watching her with that look she knows too well, the one that makes the space between them feel like nothing.
âYouâre still bleeding a little,â she says quietly.
He grins faintly. âGuess youâll have to stay close until it stops.â
âI guess so,â she says quietly.
His good hand lifts to her face, fingers curling gently at her jaw as he draws her down. His lips ghost over hers for just a secondâlike heâs giving her the chance to pull awayâbefore he kisses her fully. Itâs achingly easy to fall into⊠dammit. She kisses him back without hesitation, careful to angle herself so she doesnât bump the cut above his brow.
When she pulls away, she reaches for a piece of gauze, dabbing lightly at the blood before taking his good hand in hers and tugging him to his feet. He follows without a word, his arm slipping around her waist as they walk slow towards his room.
They ease down onto the bed together, his body curling around hers like itâs instinct. She feels him wince and turns to him, cupping his jaw to help guide his head back against the pillow. Sheâs mindful not to let the fabric drag against his sore cheek.
She should get him an ice pack. Something to keep the swelling down.
His leg hooks loosely over hers, keeping her anchored. Heâs calm now, his blue eyes tracing over her face like heâs memorizing her in this exact moment.
She starts to push up, but his fingers wrap around her wrist, warm and a little desperate.
âAre you staying?â His voice is quieter than sheâs used to. Smaller.
She gives him the same slow once-over heâs just given her before leaning back down, close enough for her breath to fan across his lips. âIâm just gonna get you some ice,â she whispers, and then she kisses him again until she feels both of them melt into it.
His grip loosens, his leg unwinds from hers, and she slips away for a moment.
She stays that night.âšAnd the night after.
Because each time she thought about leaving after that, he softened just enough to make staying feel easier.âšUntil, a year later, she realizes sheâs stayed for all the nights in between.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Quality
Anya is LIVE right now
FREE
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
The knocking on her door just as she was about to finally lay in bed and think of nothing ruins the plans she had. Her whole bed to herself. Some chocolate covered strawberries she picked up from the bodega around the corner. A movie of her choosing.
Oh well.
She peeks through her door hole, the hung head of short brown hair, suit jacket wrinkles and a tired arm resting against what she assumes is the door frame keeping him upright it seems.
She steps back momentarily to unlock the deadbolt and then the handle. Opening her door.
Rafe glances up with tired eyes that look a little red. Maybe from rubbing them. Or maybe from unshed tears. But his expression morphs into relief.
âAm I interrupting?â
âNo.â She opens the door wider and he strolls right in. She deadbolts the door again, watching as he shucks off his jacket and tosses it over the back of her armchair.
Another random excerpt (unedited forgive any errors):
The halls are quiet, no doubt due to it being close to 11:30 pm. She sort of feels like a booty call without the call but it was her decision⊠right? She knocks lightly when she comes upon his door and it opens smoothly a few moments later.
Rafe stands in low light, shirtless, way too expensive khakis hung low on his hips. She canât really tell if heâs been out or not but his blue eyes bore into her silently.
âHey.â She speaks.
His eyes graze over her quickly, âHey.â
After another long moment of silence his arm shoots out, grasping lightly onto her forearm and tugging her inside.
Sofiaâs hands ghost his bare chest as his own lock the door and clutch onto her, leading her expertly further into his apartment. His lips are hot against hers as they both seek comfort. An unknown safety in one another. For her, sheâd admit validation, for himâ she thinksâ fear of being alone. Maybe sheâs being too harsh. Maybe thatâs what it was⊠no longer what it is. But part of her sometimes still canât help but think he only fucks her because he wants company of a bodyâŠ. not of her.
Playing around with this unpolished and unedited excerpt of a larger story:
âŠ
She watches as Rafe moves about her apartment like itâs the most natural thing in the world. And sheâd have to admit him doing so feels like it is. He knows where she keeps her favorite snacks. Knows the basket in the corner holds all of her blankets. That she wears socks around her apartment even though she mops her wooden floors every Sunday morning.
He fits. In a place that one may think is below him and his upbringing, he looks like he fits perfectly.
She leans back against her couch as he grunts softly, bracing himself back down next to her on the floor, his longer legs awkwardly folding until theyâre back sprawled out under her coffee table.
âStop starring at me.â
He murmurs, eyes briefly starting at the basketball game on the tv. She shifts, throwing her legs over his lap as she turns into him. His body instinctively shifts with her, his arm resting behind her on the couch cushions as his other grips her calf lightly. He still doesnât give her his attention. She narrows her eyes gently.
âRafe.â
He hums.
âThank you.â
His gaze meets hers out the corner of his eyes, an audible breath escaping his nose.
âNo need.â
She reaches up to grip his jaw, turning him to regard her back fully.
âRafe. Thank you. I donât know what state I would be in if you didnât care.â
She goes for his lips after confirming he accepts her praise but stops short. He inches closer as she pulls back.
âI donât wanna get you sick.â
Rafeâs blue eyes flicker back and forth his head shaking just so, âI donât mind.â
Sofia almost doesnât let him still, but when his lips touch hers she canât help but want to stay. Itâs nothing long or intense. Just a few long pecks that feel like they hold more meaning than their more times feverish makeouts. Itâs so easy. So easy sometimes these scare her more.
But she returns each one, hand soft on his face as his thumb rubs light circles on her skin.
She bites her lip for a moment as they part, her head falling gently back to rest against his bicep.
Rafe squats down next to the chair where his wife rocks their seven-month-old son into his midday nap. The soft hum of a lullaby comes from the Hatch, filling the otherwise quiet room.
He murmurs. "You and me. No kid. We'll go out tonight."
"Like a date?"
He rolls his eyes playfully. "Yeah. Like a date."
"I look terrible," she mutters, glancing down to make sure Jackson's eyes are actually fluttering shut. She's in day-old pajamas with a faint spit stain near the collar.
To him, though, she's never looked better. She's the perfect image of a momâcaring, loving, cradling the little being they created.
Fuck, if he's not even more in love with her now.
Which is precisely why he wants to hang out with her tonight. Just a few hours where they're not listening for the inevitable 11 p.m. cry.
"You know you can get changed," he teases.
"And what about Jackson? We can't justâ"
"I've got that covered."
She shoots him a look that's equal parts shock and disbelief.
"What? Trust me."
She keeps staring, slowing her rocking.
"Sof. Come on. I've got it."
"Okay," she murmurs finally.
He grins. That's his girl.
"Let me," he says, standing and holding out his hands. Sofia settles their sleeping baby into his arms, smiling as he walks away to lay him gently in the bassinet.
"What should I wear?" she asks softly.
He shrugs, placing Jack down as carefully as he can. "Nothing fancy. Just whatever makes you feel good."
~~~~~
"I can't believe you convinced Topper to babysit," Sofia states with a nervous laugh as Rafe's hand tightens a little on the steering wheel.
Rafe smirks. "Honestly, he's been pestering me about it for the last two months. I think Lila's wanting a test run."
"A test run with a baby or for Topper himself?"
He huffs out a laugh. "Both?"
"I texted my mom to be readyâ"
"Sof." He says her name like a playful warning.
Her voice lifts in defense. "Just in case. I can't help it if you're taking us forty-five minutes away."
He won't admit it out loud, but he's actually glad she did. As much as he trusts Lila with Jackson, he's maybe only ninety percent sure about Topper. His friend typically means well, but there've been moments that make Rafe hesitate.
"Jack will be fine," he assures, reaching his free hand over to squeeze hers where it rests on her lap. She doesn't let go.
"Okay."
"Forget for at least three hours that you have responsibilities. Just exist with me."
"Fine," she sighs, though a smile pulls at her lips. "I'll play."
"You look gorgeous, by the way."
"Rafe." She clutches his hand tighter, shooting him a mock glare.
"What?"
"You've only said that like ten times tonight."
"And I'm sure I'll say it ten more," he counters easily. "Can't help it. You look⊠ravishing."
She laughs. "Oh, big SAT word."
They both laugh, but he's not wrong. The second Sofia stepped out of the closet wearing that black halter topâshimmering just enough in the right light, plunging low enough to make his brain short-circuitâhe knew he'd spend the whole night fighting not to stare.
Lucky for him, she's his wife. She doesn't mind if he looks.
~~~~~
Dinner flies by faster than Rafe anticipated. They share way too many plates and sip easily on glasses of wine, but every bite's worth it. And he's still not ready to call it a night yet.
So he tugs her along a few blocks to one of the new bars Lila swore they'd love. The air's crisp, biting just enough that Sofia's fingers are cold when he slides her hand out of the back pocket of her jeans and locks it in his. He shoves both their hands into the front pocket of his hoodie, keeping her close as they weave through the sidewalk crowd.
She leans her head against his bicep, her hair brushing his sleeve, and they fall into an easy silence.
That little feeling of contentmentâhe feels it more and more lately. He thinks back to when he was at his lowest, putting on a hardened veneer that only effectively pushed away the people who, at the time, cared about him. The ones he loved.
Now? He's here. He's got a wife, a kid, and regular dinners with his sisters. He even hangs out with the Pogues more than his twenty-year-old self would've believed. After some long talks (and a few choice words of old wounds), Kelce and Topper have ended up closer to him than they ever were as teenagers.
The bar they stop at doesn't look like much from the street. A few couples and small groups hover outside, a green glow from inside spilling onto the sidewalk. From the outside, it's unassuming.
Rafe's lips twitch into a small smile as he holds the door for Sofia, letting go of her hand only to guide her inside with a touch to her back.
ââââââââââââ
Golden light spills from the lights overhead, catching the bottles stacked behind the counter, until the entire wall glows a warm, amber hue. The air smells faintly of citrus and whiskey, voices mix with low music, blending into a soft buzz beneath the rattle of cocktail shakers and the occasional burst of laughter.
Couples lean close at the bar, heads tipped together. Groups of friends claim the high-top tables toward the back, shoulders bumping as they smile over their drinks. Nobody pays them much attention, and Sofia likes that.
Rafe's hand brushes hers as they weave through, his other hand automatically finding the small of her back. Guiding and protective. The habit makes her hide a small smile.
"Not bad," she murmurs, voice just for him.
His mouth curves into that almost-cocky half-smile. "Told you I'd pick a good one."
She slides onto a stool, the glow of the place wrapping around them. The night already feels theirs before it's even begun.
She tilts her head. "Waitâyou picked this place out?"
"Yeah," he answers, shrugging too casually.
"I thought I overheard Lila raving about this place only just a week ago." She rests her smile against her hand on the bar.
Rafe rolls his eyes but stares her down. "Lila suggested it."
She lets his failed attempt at credit slide. "Well, then I know it's gonna be good."
A soft knock on the bar pulls their attention to the bartenderâa young woman with a warm smile in the dim light.
"What can I get y'all?"
"Sofâ" Rafe gestures for her to go first.
"I'll take a Sauvignon Blanc. Whichever you recommend," Sofia says.
"And I'll have a scotch on the rocks."
The bartender nods. "Coming right up."
As she walks off, Rafe drags his stool closer until their legs tangle. Sofia's eyes wander over the bar, taking in how everyone seems wrapped up in their own little worlds. When she looks back, he's leaning on the bar, still angled toward her but lost in thought, staring at some distant point just beyond her.
She lets herself watch him. The blond hair he's kept up with this past year and a half. The calm way he carries himself nowâso different from the Rafe she met at twenty. Back then, he was all chaos and parties, destructive and restless. Sometimes she wonders if this quieter version will ever bore him.
Now, he owns Cameron Development. Calls his sisters just to talk. Hangs out with the Pogues like it's the most normal thing. He's grown, but she still worries.
Sofia slips her arm around his neck, threading her fingers into the hair at the back of his head.
"What's on your mind?"
His eyes blink back to her. "Huh?"
"What are you thinking about?"
He shakes his head quickly, leans in, and drops a short kiss on her lips. "Nothing."
"That was not nothing." She quirks a brow, shutting it down before he can argue. "Don't even. You were staring off, all broody and thoughtful."
"Broody and thoughtful?" He huffs a laugh.
"Yeah. Broody fits you. Thoughtful? That's the shocker."
"That's meanâ"
"Here's your scotch, and here's your wine," the bartender interrupts gently, setting their drinks down with a smile.
They both smile back in thanks.
Sofia raises her glass. "To a night free of a baby."
Rafe clinks his against hers. "To you and me."
She rolls her eyes playfully, taking a sip as he tips his back.
"So?" she prods.
"So what?"
"What were you thinking about?"
He exhales slowly. "I'm happy."
It's said as a fact, simple but heavy.
Her smile grows, soft and slow. "Good. I'm happy too."
He shifts closer, his hand sliding lightly around her waist. "No, like⊠I'm happy."
Her eyes search his, catching the weight of what he means.
"Thank you.â He says slowly. âFor caring. For staying. For everything."
"In the end, it was never even a question," she says, lifting her left hand and wiggling her ring finger. "I fell for the goodâand maybe, unfortunately, the badâbut all of it."
His mouth quirks. "Not for the money?"
"The money helps."
He laughs, that full-bodied one that only comes out when he's relaxedâwhen he feels utterly safe. Sofia loves that sound. Loves knowing she can get it out of him.
They stay like that for who knows how long, laughing in their own little bubble. Hands resting on legs, waists, and necks. Random kisses stolen whenever they feel like it.
It's nice. Just them.
"I'll be right back," Rafe says eventually, heading toward the men's room and leaving her alone at the bar, waiting on her second glass of wine.
It arrives only moments later.
"Excuse me."
Sofia startles, glancing up. A manâmaybe six feet, dark almost-black hair, green eyes that catch the low lightâstands there with an easy grin. His sun-warmed skin is smooth, his posture relaxed, the kind of confidence that comes with practice. He passes behind her momentarily.
He's attractive. Sofia's secure enough to notice that. But the only man she wants to spend her night with is currently in the bathroom.
"Evening," she replies, polite but not inviting, fingers idly tracing the rim of her glass.
"What are you drinking?" The man comes to a stop on the other side of her.
"Wine."
He chuckles, leaning casually against the bar. "I gathered that. What kind?"
His gaze flicks down to her hand, catching the glint of her ring.
"I've heard women wear those to fend off men."
"Doesn't seem to be working," she mutters, taking a sip.
He laughs softly, unfazed. "How come you're here all alone, thenâ"
"She isn't," Rafe cuts in, voice smooth but sharp. He materializes behind her with a demanding presence. His hand ghosts over her hip before settling there, protective and subtly possessive. His gaze isn't subtle, though. It pins the guy in place.Â
"Everything okay?" He directs it to her.
Sofia tilts her head up at him, calm. "Yeah," she assures.
The man glances between them, hands lifting in a slight shrug. "Sorry, man. Thought I saw a beautiful woman sitting at a bar alone and, y'knowâŠ"
Rafe's jaw ticks, a muscle jumping as his fingers press just slightly into her hip. That familiar energy simmers under his touchâthe one where he's debating if it's worth letting his temper off the leash.
Sofia's hand slides over his, curling around his knuckles, anchoring him. His eyes drop to her touch before he exhales slowly through his nose.
"Sure," Rafe says, clipped but controlled.
The guy nods, taking the out. "I'll leave you both to it. Apologies." He disappears into the crowd.
Rafe's hand stays firm on her waist as he settles back onto his stool, tension still buzzing in his demeanor. Sofia leans into him, close enough to get his attention, even as his eyes track the man's retreat for a beat too long.
"Relax," she murmurs, lips brushing his jaw.
"I am relaxed," he mutters, though they both know better.
"Uh-huh. Sure."
She laughs, the sound airy. Rafe's arm snakes entirely around her waist this time, tugging her closer, and with his mouth brushing against her temple, he says lowly, "Not leaving you alone again."
"Good," she teases, tipping her glass back. "I secretly like it when you hover."
He huffs a laugh, kissing her hair, and this time, the tightness in his jaw is gone.
"Secret no more."
"I know a few ways to relax you," she says, voice laced with suggestion.
ââââââââââââ
Rafe's hands grip her hips tightly, knuckles whitening as Sofia rocks against him, the rhythm stealing whatever control he thought he had. Their mouths stay fused together until he's forced to tear away, breathing her in with his forehead pressed to hers, every exhale shaky.
"What if we get caught?" he rasps, his voice low and strained.
"I'll tell them I tripped," she pants back, the subtle smile overtaking her face. Her lips graze his ear.
"Onto my dick? Yeah, that'll go over well with a jury," he grits out, but his smug smile betrays him, eyes dark as they drag over her.
"At least you'd have something to remember me by," she teases, pressing a soft kiss to his jaw.
His chuckle is cut short by a sharp inhale when her hips roll in just the right way. "Jesus, SofâŠ"
To say he got what he wanted tonight would be an understatement. He'd planned this night out of just them perfectlyâ dinner, drinks, every excuse to flirt with the love of his life like they were twenty-one again. Teasing glances over wine glasses and whispered words.
But this? His wife riding him in the backseat of his car, hair falling in loose waves around her flushed face, eyes dark with mischief as she bites back a smile? This wasn't on his radar, honestly.
He'd hoped, maybe, sure. Fantasized the second Sofia leaned close at the bar, lips brushing the shell of his ear with something wicked and soft. But he didn't expect her to actually follow through with her words, with this, albeit more reckless, choice to brazenly fuck in the parking lot.
The windows are fogged. The scent of her perfume lingers in the air, sweet and heady, blending with the leather and faint aroma of his cologne. Every creak of the seat beneath them feels deafening, every moan slipping from her lips igniting him.
She braces her hands on his shoulders, fingers digging into the muscle there for leverage. His own grip tightens on her hips, guiding her rhythm as if he's the one in control.
He's not. Not when Sofia's looking at him like that.
Outside, life goes on. People laugh on the sidewalk. Cars pass. Music from the bars mingles into the night. None of it matters.
The only thing that matters is herâthe way she gasps his name like a prayer, the way her head tips back when his hands slide up her spine to pull her flush against him, the way her lips find his again in a desperate, searing kiss.
Rafe groans into her mouth, the sound raw. "You're gonna kill me."
She laughs, breathless, the sound trembling against his lips. "You'd die happy."
The pace quickens, each movement rougher, more frantic, until the risk of being caught isn't a threatâit's fuel. They're chasing it, riding that edge together. When the world finally blurs out completely, they fall apart in each other's arms, bodies shaking, breaths mingling in the heavy air.
For a long moment, the only sound is the frantic pounding of their hearts. She collapses against his chest, her face tucked into his neck as his arms wrap around her, grounding them both.
Rafe presses a kiss into her hair, still catching his breath. "You're insane."
"You love it," she murmurs against his skin.
He smiles, lips curved against her temple. "I love you."
She hums, satisfied, and presses a lazy kiss to his throat. "Good"
He laughs, deep and low, still holding her close. "Pretty sure I can't move yet."
She shifts slightly in his lap, and he lets out a hiss, his hands tightening instinctively on her waist.
"Careful," Rafe mumbles, voice still rough.
She chuckles softly against his neck. "You're acting like I broke you."
"You did," he says without hesitation, head falling back against the seat as he tries to catch his breath. "You absolutely did."
Sofia laughs, her hand smoothing over his t-shirt, stopping over his heart. "Not bad for a mom who was in day-old pajamas a few hours ago, huh?"
He cracks an eye open, smirking at her. "You were hot in the pajamas, too. But this?" His thumb brushes over her cheekbone, tender even with his pulse still hammering. "I'm kinda obsessed with you."
She smiles, leaning into his hand. "You say that now. Wait until Jackson wakes up at three a.m."
"I'll handle it."
Her brows lift. "You will?"
He nods, brushing his lips over hers. "Yeah. Least I can do after you just ruined me in my own car."
She snorts, resting her forehead to his. "Ruined you? Dramatic much?"
"Destroyed. Shattered," Rafe teases, kissing her again, softer this time.
For a moment, the world is quiet. Just them in their little bubble of fogged-up windows and tangled limbs.
Sofia nuzzles into his shoulder. "Just don't expect this to become routine. Semi-public sex is truly not something I want on my non-existent record."
Rafe laughs, low and warm, his arms squeezing her closer. "Pretty sure you started this. You dragged me into the back."
"Ahh, but you didn't stop me."
"Like I ever would."
She hums, letting her fingers play with the hair at the nape of his neck. "I love you, you know."
He presses a kiss to her hairline, the words falling out easily. Heâll easily repeat them again and again. "I love you, too."
They linger like that, wrapped up in the calm of just being, until she finally shifts yet again with a sigh. "Okay. Let's get out of here before we actually do get caught."
Rafe groans but adjusts, his hands still stubbornly holding onto her hips. "Fine. But you're driving. I need to⊠recover."
"You're hopeless."
She laughs, sliding back into the passenger seat, shoving a leg into her jeans, and tossing him a look over her shoulder. He grins, righting himself and buttoning his pants back up, shooting her a smug little smirk.
"Hopelessly in love with you."
She maneuvers into the driver seat, starting the engine as he buckles himself into the passenger seat. Sick at the fact they can't wipe the same satisfied smiles off their faces. And as they pull away from the spot, the cool night air and the city lights glowing behind them make it feel like the perfect ending to a night just for them.
~~~~~
Topper's shirt is stained with spit-up when they get home, a clear sign that Jackson decided not to go easy on the poor guy.
âWow,â Sarahâs eyes widen before she meets Sofiaâs. âAdult vacation Rafe is another level.â
Sofia bursts out laughing.
Rafe glares over from the kiddie pool, a neon blue bucket hat forcefully pried onto his head by their 10-year-old, making the sight even more worthwhile. Halley, Riley, and Grace continue to pour water on him from various pool toys, his skin golden from two days in the sun, as he sits, reluctantly committed, in the inches-deep water.
Sofia discreetly snaps a picture from her lounger. He looks every bit the watchful dad-slash-uncle, engaged enough to keep the girls safe but undeniably annoyed.
âHeâs doing his best,â she says through a smile. âWant to hit the bar?â
She lifts her empty margarita glass, the ice nearly melted from the Mexican heat.
âYes, please,â Sarah replies, sipping the last of hers through a tiny straw.
âIâll go see if Rafe wants me to grab him anything,â Sofia says, standing and stretching.
âYep. Iâll finish the last three pages,â Sarah replies, holding up her beach read with a contented sigh.
Sofiaâs bare feet sting against the sun-scorched concrete as she makes her way toward the resorts pool. The waterâs a relief the second she steps in; cool and still, the kidney-shaped pool mimicking a beachâs gentle slope. Itâs empty despite the midday hour and the fact that the beach is only a short minute walk away. The distant chatter of the beachgoers floating over the inner resort property.
She wades in carefully.
âYou okay?â she asks, tapping a light finger on the top of Rafeâs head.
âNo,â he drones, sounding bored to death.
âJohn B texted Sarah. Theyâll be back in twenty.â
âHow the fuck did this become my job?â
Sofia scoffs. âOh no, watching your daughter in a pool in Mexico? Tragic.â
âYou know thatâs not what I mean.â
âWell, next time, you can take the boys to the beach,â she offers.Â
âDonât know how I drew the short straw on that one.â
She pouts at him, even if heâs not looking. His eyes are still on the girls.
âWell, your sister and I are heading back to the bar,â she says, backing away. âWant anythinââ
Suddenly, his arm wraps around her knees.
âWhat the hell?â
She clutches his head to keep from slipping, catching herself with a splash.
His grip tightens.
âIf Iâm stuck here, youâre stuck here.â
âExcuse me?â she laughs, half-scolding. âI came over to give you an update and offer to get you a cold one.â
âExactly. And now, youâre mine.â He pulls on her hand with that familiar, crooked smirk.
âThatâs not how this works.â
âOh yeah? And exactly howââ He suddenly snaps his fingers toward the girls, who are now poking at what looks like a dying wasp floating in the water. âGirls! No. Get back over here.â
The girls scurry back to safer territory. He looks back up at Sofia. âHow do you think this works? You get a free pass while I rot in kiddie pool hell? Nuh-uh.â
He tugs her hand again, more insistently.
With a quiet eye roll, she relents. Mostly because of the grip Rafe still has on her hand, but also because of the slight pout he probably doesnât even realize heâs wearing.
She sits beside him, careful of the bumpy pool floor beneath her. The waterâs refreshing, especially against the heavy summer heat clinging to her skin. His arm snakes around her waist and pulls her in tight.
âYou know,â she teases, brushing her fingers lightly under the brim of his ridiculous hat, âyou actually look kinda cute in this.â
âIs it doing something for you?â he smirks.
âYou look... harmless.â She grins. âWhich is wildly inaccurate.â
âGuilty,â he mutters, dry as ever. Sofia laughs, resting her chin on her forearm, which now lies across his shoulder, content to just watch him watch the girls.
Sarah eventually returns from the bar with three drinks in handâand a small herd of children trailing behind her, along with John B, Pope, and Cleo.
Kiara and Darren follow minutes later with drinks from the bar of their own.Â
However Shawn managed to convince his parents to celebrate his eleventh birthday at a resort in Mexico will forever escape her, even after everyone prodded the married couple for a coherent explanation as to why theyâre spending hundreds, if not thousands, of dollars on this.Â
But in all honesty, itâs been nice to get away, even as it involved wearing birthday hats last night at dinner, while the resort restaurant staff supplied the kids with the most pristine-looking chocolate cake.
Amid the chaos, she manages to convince Rafe to keep the hat on just long enough to wrangle Halley and Jackson for a photo.
She frames it and places it on the armoire when they get home a few days later. Itâs one of her favorites.Â
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Quality
Anya is LIVE right now
FREE
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
She can feel his eyes on her. This slight tingle up her spine occurs when his blue eyes are trained on her, having known him for years and understanding how his brain works. Albeit, sometimes, he still manages to surprise her.Â
Topper and Lila's invitation came in the mail weeks ago. A holiday party for the adults. Drink and Be Merry scrawled across their invitation in glittery gold lettering.Â
And honestly, for her and Rafe, it was a long-overdue escape from the chaos of raising a two-year-old. A chance to rejoin the land of adult conversationâno diaper bags, no snacks in Ziplocs, no Bluey in the background. Just adults.
Dani and Kelce flew down from New York City to attend, promising to bring "proper entertainment."
But somehow, out of all the people mingling about, mainly of the Kook variety except for the random few she's overheard oohing and awing. No doubt Pogues like her that happened upon a Kook willing to slum it. Rafe insists that's not at all what it is, but she's gonna call a spade a spade.
Still, she's not complaining. She's currently childless for the night, drinking wine and at least having normal adult conversations with people other than Rafe, as much as she does love him. It's a rare, welcome shift.
And she feels good tonight. Curls frame her face, soft against her skin, the rest of her hair twisted into a claw clip she threw together in a minute that somehow looks editorial. The red dress she chose clings in all the right placesâcowl neck dipping just enough to tease attention, silky fabric skimming her waist before falling into a dramatic slit at her thigh.
She feels like herself. Not "mom." Just Sofia, a twenty-something, heels clicking and wine swirling. The shoes hurt, but her momâand every woman over forty-fiveâwould say, no pain, no gain.
And Rafe didn't even bat an eye when she walked out this evening.
"Sof," Lila's voice calls behind her before she rounds the corner, extending a fresh glass of red. "You need a refill."
She accepts it gratefully, taking a sip.Â
"Honestly, didn't think weâd get this big of a turnout."
"It's a very hopping party," Sofia muses, watching the bodies float between conversations.
"Hopefully, the neighbors don't mind. But we're far enough away from them, and if they do, Topper would probably just invite them over."
"Only you would stress about a successful turnout," Sofia teases.
"I was more worried about the bitesâ"
"Which are fantastic. Rafe had to tug me away from the pimento croquettes. I swear, if I could fill my body with those, I would. And yâknow what? I'd die happy."
In Sofia's seriousness, Lila still laughs.Â
"Then please eat more. We paid enough for the catering that I'd rather it all be devoured by someone."
"Don't tell Rafe, and you've got yourself a deal."
"Hey, Lila," a voice cuts in. A man about their age, maybe a year youngerâtousled brown hair, pressed slacks, polished boots, a cranberry-red button-down with just enough buttons undone to exude confidence.
His friend is nearly a shadow with short-cropped, dark hair, a deep-blue shirt, and a blazer.
"Owen! Brayden!" Lila smiles brightly.
"Hey, Lila." Brayden, the one in the blazer, says with a grin, eyes locking onto Sofia. "Forgive me, but I feel like I'd remember the name of a gorgeous woman like yourself."
She's not not flattered. But strange men coming on strong isn't her favorite. Still, they're easy on the eyes. Green flag-ish. If she were single, maybe three drinks in...
Lila cuts in before she has to respond, placing a steady hand on Sofia's forearm. "This is my friend, Sofiaâ"
"Sofia," Owen echoes with a grin. "What a lovely name for a lovely woman."
She quirks a brow. "Lucky me. Guess I should be glad my parents didn't name me Kate."
What? Like other names are ugly? Is she chopped liver if she were a Jessica or a Sam?
They laugh anyway like she just delivered the best punchline. Lila side-eyes her knowingly.
"How's the office?" Lila asks.
"Busy till a week ago. Holiday cheer slows everything down," Owen answers.
"Topper mentioned that, too."
"You guys still heading to New York soon?" Owen asks, sipping his drink, eyes darting back to Sofia just a second too long.
"Next week. Top's parents are in Aspen. Mine went to Italy. Spending it with friends instead."
God, Sofia would love to go. See Dani and Kelce, ring in the New Year in the City. But hauling around a toddler at Christmas? No thanks. Spring was the planâwhen crowds thin and the weather softens.
"Staying through New Year's?" Owen follows up.
"Yeah. Dani's parents have a place near Times Square. Private bathroom and everything." Lila winks.
They all laugh on cue.
"So, Sofia," Brayden turns to her, "what do you do?"
"Me?"
"Yeah, your day-to-day?"
"I teach classes. At the Civic Center."
"Classes?" Owen asks as if he's learning about her for a pop quiz.
"Art," she clarifies.
"An artist." Owen nods, like granting approval. "You must be talented."
"She's unbelievably talented," Lila chimes in, and Sofia could kiss her.
"Maybe you could show us sometime?" Brayden adds, smirk in tow.
Sofia takes a slow sip of wine with her left hand, letting the light hit the diamond on her finger.
"I don't really showcase it often."
Either they miss the ring or choose to. Great.
"Well, if your work is as beautiful as youâŠ" Owen says, his leer now unmistakable. Brayden's not much better.
"What are you doing tomorrow?"
Lila goes to step in again, but Sofia beats her to it. "Chasing my toddler."
Owen's brows lift. "Didn't think you had one. You don't really give off mom."
There's a beat.
Then she smiles. "I'll take that as a compliment. But yeahâhe calls me Mommy and throws bananas when he's pissed. Surprise."
Brayden laughs like she's kidding. "You're messing with me."
"I'm really not."
Brayden raises a brow. "So the ring's real?"
"So you did notice," she says, taking another sip, lifting her hand just a little higher.
"Your husband's a lucky guy."
"I am," a voice cuts in.
Rafe.
A hand slides to her hip, warm and steady, and Rafe materializes next to her, pulling her into his side.
"Rafe Cameron," Owen nearly stammers.
"In the flesh." Rafe lifts his scotch and offers a placating smile before he tips it back slowly.
Rafe's Kildare infamy precedes him.Â
His fingers tighten slightly against the silk of her dress. She leans into him, shifting on her heels.
"Topper's coworkers?" Rafe asks flatly.
"Yeah," Brayden confirms, trying to stand taller. Still shorter than Rafe.Â
"Personal injury," he adds.
Owen smirks, "Divorce lawyer. Family disputes, mostly."
A subtle jab, maybe. Rafe doesn't blink.
"So you can spot a married woman, huh?" Rafe muses, lifting his brow and his glass.
"Something like that," Owen replies, gaze thinning.
"Well," Lila cuts in, voice sweet and sharp. "It was great seeing you both. I'm sure Topper would love to catch upâ"
"He's out back," Rafe says, nodding in that direction.
Lila smiles gratefully. "Out back," she echoes.
"Nice meeting you," Brayden says to Sofia.
Rafe's hand curls tighter at her hip.
"You too," Sofia replies, a polite smile intact.
As the two men turn, they carry less swagger than they arrived with.
"That was⊠interesting," Lila says once they're out of earshot.
Rafe doesn't respond.
Sofia tips her wine toward Lila. "Entertaining, at least."
Lila clinks her glass with Sofia's, then excuses herself to find Topper.
Rafe stays quiet, his hand still warm on her hip, fingers lightly pressing into the silk.
She glances up, curious.
He finishes his drink, sets it on a nearby table, then lets his hand trail down her arm, twines their fingers together, and tugs her gently toward the stairs.
_____________________
Rafe pushes her against the door of the guest bathroom on the second floor. Her hand flails back, catching the knob, and both of them stumble backward into the room. He flicks on the light with one hand, then spins them around, pushing her into the closed door. The lock turns under his fingers like butter.
Their lips crash togetherâheated, hungry. Rafe's hands twist into the silky red fabric at her hips. She lets out a breathy moan when his mouth trails along her jaw, down to the pulse at her neck, sucking just enough to leave a mark. She shivers under him. Her hips push forward, seeking friction.
Rafe wraps an arm around her waist, pulling her hard against him until there's no space left. His other hand slides down her dressâslow, deliberateâuntil he reaches the slit. His fingers dip beneath, gliding up the inside of her thigh, and she gasps when he finds her already soaked.
His breath hitches at the sound she makesâhigh, desperate, just for him. He presses his forehead to hers for a beat, trying to ground himself. Still, her hands are already tugging his blazer off his shoulders, her body melting into his touch.
He teases her, slow and rhythmic, until her knees nearly buckle. She bites her lip to stay quiet, but he feels the tension in her frame and sees it in the way her eyes flutter shut.
"You're killing me," she whispers.
He huffs against her mouth. "You started it."
She smirks, but it falters quickly, jaw slackening again when he works her a little faster. Her hips roll into his hand, chasing the rhythm, breath uneven.
Then, she grabs the back of his neck, pulling him into another kiss. Her lips crash into his, teeth catching his bottom lip and tugging just enough to make him stumble a step back. A low groan escapes his throat.
He damn near loses it right there.
God, this woman.
"Sofia," he warns, low.
She just smiles in his face.
He growls softly, yanking the clip from her hair and tossing it aside. His fingers dive into the mess of curls, hand warm and possessive at the base of her skull.
She fucking whines. His pants get tighter.
Damn her.
He pivots quickly, walking her backward toward the vanity, curling his body over hers. Their mouths stay fused, feverish.
Her arms wrap tight around his shoulders, fingers buried in his hairâor whats left of it after he decided to buzz it all off againâlike she wants him even closer, like she wants to undo him.
He hoists her up onto the counter, dress sliding up her thighs as her legs hook around his waist. A perfect fit. Always.
God, this fucking woman.Â
Their kiss turns ravenous. Sofia bites at his lip again and grinds softly against the bulge in his slacks. He helps her undo his belt, yanking his pants down far enough to breathe. Just enough.
He doesn't waste a second.
He finds her and sinks in, relishing the sharp gasp, the way her whole body tenses, grips, and welcomes him.
His eyes find his reflection in the mirror, blue eyes staring back. Some sick satisfaction overcomes him as he starts to drive into her. Her hand clenched white-knuckle tight on the counter's edge. Her other hand clutches the back of his neck. The red silk twists in his grip as her back arches.
"Rafeâ" she pants.
God, it's everything.
He feels her edging closer, her grip on his hair tightening. He slips a hand around her waist, fingers dipping between them, teasing her just right as he keeps driving into her.
She shudders, breath ragged, whispering his name like a prayer. Her body clenches down, hips jerking, her whole frame going rigid around him.
A breathy moan breaks free from her lips.
He doesn't stopâhe keeps going, chasing his own high as she clings to him in every way she can. Her nails scrape his back. Her mouth finds his shoulder. Her heartbeat thunders against his chest.
That's all it takes.
He groans into her neck, hips jerking one final time as it hits him. Hard.
His forehead rests on her shoulder, his breath coming in broken gasps as he rides it out. Just the sound of their breathing and the too-bright bathroom lights above them now.
He stays there for a moment, face pressed to her skin, kissing it softly.
"Sorry," he murmurs.
Her head shifts, her breath warm against his ear. "What?"
"I just fucked you in Topper's bathroomâ"
"Guest bathroom," she corrects quickly. "Calling it Topper's makes it weird."
"Okay. I just fucked you in Topperâs guest bathroom while he hosts strangers downstairs."
She smirks. "Was I too quiet?" Her legs tighten again around his waist, pulling him in deeper. "Go again. I can be louder."
He hopes she's joking.
Or maybe he doesn't.
He pulls back, meeting her mischievous gaze. "Sofâ"
"I didn't exactly say no. Pretty sure I encouraged it." Her arms loop around his neck. "Best thirty seconds of my life."
He rolls his eyes, and she laughs, bright and unbothered.
"Don't," he groans, ducking his head into her neck again, nipping the already raw skin. That spot's definitely going to bruise.
And that was not thirty seconds. More like five minutes⊠at least.
"I'm kidding," she hums, fingers dragging gently down his scalp. "Though not to overanalyze⊠that one felt personal."
"What can I say? My girl looks fucking hot tonight."
"As opposed to every other night?" she teases.
"You could be in bunny shorts or this red dress. Either way... you've got me."
She cacklesâhe loves it. That real, open laugh that only comes when she feels completely herself.
He steps back, rebuttoning his pants and adjusting his blazer as she smooths out her dress. She's trying to redo her hair with the clip he carelessly tossed.
"You didn't like what happened downstairs, did you?" she asks, fiddling with the clip.
"You noticed."
"I meanâŠ" she bites her lip and meets his gaze in the mirror. "The fingers digging into my hip. The keeping me close."
"Okayâ"
"The fucking me in your best friend's guest bathroom immediately after."
"I didn't like the way that guy was eye-fucking you," he admits, jaw tight.
She turns him toward her, arms sliding around his neck. "Good thing I'm happily married. Totally in loveâand lustâwith one Rafe Cameron."
"Lucky man."
"The luckiest." She pulls him down into a kiss, lingering, sweet. A reminder.
"I love you," she whispers, eyes scanning his like she needs to make sure he hears it.
He cups her cheek, thumb stroking her skin. "I love you, Sof. So fucking much."
She smiles. Another kiss. This one makes his stomach flip.
She pulls back, playful again. "You know if I didn't get pregnant after that... I don't know what else you're gonna have to do."
"You did offer round two."
"Definitely not here." She shivers under his hands.Â
He smirks. "Car's just a street over."
"And risk getting arrested for public indecency? No thanks." She opens the bathroom door, motioning for him to follow.
He chuckles, trailing her. "You weren't worried about that when you dragged me into the back of my car ten separate times over the last year and a half?"
"Desperate times, babe," she tosses back.
~~~~~
She totally lets him go down on her in the back of the car two days later, after date night.
Sofiaâs voice startles him. Turning from the stove, he regards his wife, her fingertips rubbing the corner of her eye as they adjust to the morning light streaming in their kitchen windows.Â
Her hairâs thrown into a haphazard clip, loose strands already falling into her face.
Sheâs a vision. Always.
âMorning, Mamacita,â he smirks before turning back to his pan.
âNot that again,â she groans playfully.
âHey! Iâm well within my right to call you that. You are, in fact, a hot mom.â
âWell, at least refrain for today.â She yawns. âWhat are you doing?â
âWorking out,â he jokes with a laugh. âWhat does it look like Iâm doing?â
âLooks like you started cooking and didnât wake me up to help.â
âYou had a long night. Donât complain about an extra thirty minutes of sleep.â
Her hand trails up his back, rubbing small circles as she stands entirely too close. He wonât complain.
âThank you.â Her head lays gently on his arm. She silently watches while he gentlyâand if he doesnât say so himself, rather expertlyâflips one of the pancakes currently cooking to fluffy, golden brown.
Skills you learn when you have a three-year-old you have to keep fed regularly.
Suddenly, a cry breaks through the baby monitor. She kisses his arm once before padding upstairs. A few moments later, the monitor quiets. Her soft coo slips through before it clicks off.
He scoops three pancakes onto the plate warmer, then pours the next round of batter. He hears two sets of footsteps.
âDaddy.â The squeal of his son greets him. Sometimes, Rafe doesnât even need coffee. Just the happy screech of his son, and heâs wide awake.
With all the love, that is.
âMorninâ bud. Keep your voice downâitâs still way too early.â
âCakes.â Itâs like Jack didnât even hear him.
Rafe checks the pan, then scoops the little guy up. Jack wraps around him easily, watching the bubbling batter with wide eyes.
Sofia returns carrying a sleepy-looking ten-month-old Halley and gently deposits her in her baby activity center.
âDid you startââ
âThe coffee?â
âThat.â
âOf course I did.â
A few minutes later, and tiny hands to the face at random times later, Sofia perches herself next to the stove, a steaming cup of coffee in her hands, and a look of pure joy in her eyes as she takes a sip.
âWe need to try that other blend Kiara got us.â
âIâm holding out.â
âWhy?â
âSo every time she asks if weâve tried it yet, I can say we havenât gotten through our current bag.â
âThat was three bags ago.â Sofia furrows her brows.
âExactly.â
âRafe.â She admonishes, setting her cup aside and taking a squirming Jack out of his arms. Jack happily settles into her lap, watching Rafe flip another pancakeâgolden brown... again.
âI like keeping her guessing.â
âI want to try it.â
âYes, maâam.â He fake salutes and gets a light punch to the bicep. Jack follows suit, laughing at the violence. Sofiaâs a bad influence.
âHellooo,â comes a far too excited voice from the foyer. A few giggles and a âcalm downâ from Pope follow.
âSare-bear!â Jackson shouts, wiggling free of Sofia and running around the island toward the commotion.
Rafe quickly flips the batch before turning to find his sister, very much pregnant, attempting to lean over and give Jackson a big hug.
Pope and John B follow, the latter holding a still bleary-eyed almost four-year-old Shawn. Pope laughs at something John B mustâve said before they both turn in greeting.
âHey, dude,â John B nods.
Much to his surprise, Pope walks around the kitchen island and supplies Rafe with a quick bro hug. Moving onto Sofia, who squeezes the pogue just a bit tighter.Â
Sarahâs voice carries across the room. âHello, precious,â she coos at a smiley Halley, bouncing happily in her activity center. Easilyâjust as expectedâSarah picks up the more-than-willing baby and gently sways her on her hip.
âWhereâs Cleoââ Sofia starts before the woman herself bursts in from the foyer, carrying her cranky-looking two-year-old.
âCan I use yourââ
âPlease. You can use anything you need,â Sofia answers immediately.
Cleo shoots a grateful look and barrels upstairs. No doubt someone had a blowout.
âI told Cleo not to feed Riles yogurt yesterday. Pretty sure the poor thingâs developed sudden lactose intolerance.â Pope sighs. âAnytime we feed her dairyâŠâ
âCutting back?â Rafe asks.
âTrying to.â
John B sets Shawn down next to an excited Jack. Being only a few months apart, theyâre pretty inseparable. âShawn got like that around a year and a half. We just cut it for a while and slowly brought it back.â
âThatâs what the pediatrician said, too,â Pope agrees. âJust hard when the girl loves herself some cheese.â
âDonât we all,â Sarah sighs.
âUncle Rafe?â
Carter startles him, staring up with those big brown Cameron eyes from his and Sarahâs momâs side.
âHey, buddy.â Rafe picks him up easily.
âMommy said I wasnât allowed to ask her for chocolate milk but said that if I asked you, youâd give in.â
Rafe glares over at a playfully guilty-looking Sarah.
âCars,â Sarah chastises lightly. âYou werenât supposed to say all that.â
Carter shrugs with a âhow was I supposed to knowâ look. Rafe chuckles. The kidâs too smart for his own good.
âI want choco milk,â Shawn appears below him.
âMe too,â Jack echoes.
Suddenly, heâs surrounded.
âWhy me?â
âCause you give in too easily,â Sofia replies from her perch.
Rafe playfully pretends to poke her side, and she flinches.
âFlip my pancakes,â he directs her.
She chuckles and hops to the floor, stepping over to do just that.
Rafe carries Carter to the fridge and sets him down gently. Like three little ducklings, lined up under him. He busies himself, pouring three sippy cups of chocolate milkâthankfully, he remembered to pick some up yesterday.
Ten years ago, he wouldâve rolled his eyes. Now? He stops at the store for applesauce pouches and Uncrustables.
Heâs that guy now.
Kids.
âI heard theyâre doing major renovations at the Yacht Club because of that guy,â John B says.
âThe fact that you day drink hard enough to plow your golf cart through the country club is a whole ânother level,â Pope mutters.
âI heard they tried to arrest him,â Sarah adds, âbut couldnât because heâs the nephew of a governor or something.â
âThe sheriffâs office had to apologize even though the video of him doing it has thousands of views,â Sofia says, flipping a pancake like a pro.
Heâs proud.
âCameron Development put in a bid,â Rafe notes, handing out the chocolate milk. The boys scatter like bugs.
âDid you get it?â Sarah asks curiously.
âWhy wouldnât I?â
John B snorts. âHumble as always, Rafe.â
Rafe holds out his hands like he canât help it.
âThank you, thank you, thank you,â Cleo says as she steps back downstairs with a much happier Riley. âI swear Riles was ready to rip my head clean off.â
âNeed anything else?â Sofia asks, abandoning the pan as Rafe nears, instead skirting around the island toward Riley, who reaches for her.
âNah,â Cleo says, handing her daughter off, âagain, thank you.â
âNo worries,â Sofia murmurs, bouncing Riley on her hip like sheâs done it a thousand times.
âWhere do you want the casserole?â John B asks, stepping up beside them.
âOvenâs heatingâstick it in there for now.â
âCan I move a few things for the parfaits?â Cleo calls from the fridge.
âMove whatever,â Sofia replies, still lightly dancing around the kitchen with Riley in her arms.
âHello, hello?â comes a cautious voice from the foyer.
âKie!â Sarah lights up, bouncing Halley, who claps excitedly.
âAunt Kie!â Carter shouts, taking a running start toward the front door. A giggling umph follows as Shawn and Jack barrel after him.
Kiara comes hobbling in, Carter in her arms and the other two clinging to her legs. Darren trails behind with containers of food.
âWe came with more than we probably needed,â Darren announces, setting them on the island.
âGood honest work, Darren,â Sarah says, patting his back. Sheâs already eyeing the food like she hasnât eaten all day. Rafeâs pretty sure she had a pre-breakfast before packing the kids up.
âPancakes are almost done.â
The room buzzesâlaughing kids, overlapping conversations, the occasional clatter of a dish.
Rafe flips the last pancake, slides it onto the plate, and kills the heat.
He leans back against the counter, coffee in hand, watching the chaos unfoldâJack trying to barter bites off Shawnâs plate, Sarah talking too loudly, John B smirking like heâs thinking something funny, and Sofia...
Sheâs smiling, still bouncing Riley like itâs second nature.
He takes a sip and lets the noise roll over him.
A mess, sure. But a mess heâs slowly come to enjoy.
"What the fuck was that?" Sofia snaps, the words barely out before her chest tightens again. "What the actual fuck was that?"
She's already halfway down the sidewalk, the sound of the bar's music muffled behind her, when Rafe catches up. His hand wraps around her elbow, not tight, but there.
"Heyâhey, you heard what he was sayingâ"
She jerks her arm free, stepping back and motioning toward the bar, her voice sharp. "I don't care what he said. You don't do that, Rafe."
His jaw clenches. "I wasn't gonna let him sit there and talk like that. To any of you."
"And I asked you to leave it," she throws back, her voice louder now, echoing slightly in the near-empty street.
"I didn't want to."
"Exactly. You never do. You only ever do what you want."
"In what worldâ"
"Don't even," she says, voice rising. "What in the world were you thinking? I'll tell youâyou weren't. And for what?"
"I was defending y'all."
"And that's great, Rafe, it is," she says, her volume rising with every word, "but there is a difference between stepping in and blowing up."
"You act like I threw a punch."
"Oh, I'm so sorry," she scoffs. "Forgive me for not giving you a gold star because you didn't get a chance to throw a punch because Kelce and Topper stepped in."
His face hardens, a flicker of disbelief cutting through him.
"So instead, you revert to Rafe Cameron of ten years ago," she spits. "Go off the handle because someone said something you didn't like. Threaten someone's well-being."
"Seriously?" he snaps, taking a step closer. "You really think that's who I am?"
"Tell me it was any different," she dares, eyes burning into his.
"It is fucking different," he growls.
"No, it wasn't." Her voice is tight. Too many emotions are riding under the surface nowâfear, anger, disappointment. "God, do you think at all before you act? Or are you just willing to go down with whatever ship you find?"
His silence is the only answer she needs.
"We should go. That'd be so much fun," Sofia grinned, tucking her chin into her hand.
"I know. Wyatt would love to hang out with his best friend for a whole week," Danella chimed in, her smile bright. "I'll look up places tomorrow and send you some."
"Where are we going?" Lila slid into the booth, cheeks flushed, holding a cocktail that looked too pretty to drink.
"Beach trip down south. Or maybe even a Disney trip?" Sofia smiles at an equally conspiratorial Dani.Â
"Sorry to interruptâ"
Suddenly, two guys materialized next to their table, dressed like they knew they looked goodâtailored button-downs, sun-kissed skin, just enough stubble to make it intentional.
They would fit perfectly into Kildare society.Â
But the gaze in their eyes was off. A bit on the sleazy 'we've already won' kinda look. Sofia shivered.
One of them continues, flashing a smile that didn't quite reach his eyes. "But you three are kind of hard to ignore."
Sofia glanced up, polite but cool. "We're good, thanks."
"Oh, c'mon," the other guy said, leaning too close to Lila. "We're just trying to be friendly. Girls like you shouldn't be left alone."
Danella shifted. "We're not alone." If two adult men couldn't clock that all three wore wedding rings on their left hand, then Sofia really has no hope for the male race going forward.Â
"Don't need to be so cold," the first guy said, eyes locking on Sofia now, eyes more bloodshot now that Sofia can see them more clearly. They're wasted, swaying slightly in their spots. "You look like you know how to have fun."
"I don't need your help figuring that out," Sofia said evenly.
He chuckled. "Bet you'd loosen up with someone who knows how to handle you."
Her stomach churns.
"Excuse me," Dani scoffs, her hand gripping her glass in awe.
"You ever get tired of pretending you're too good for anyone?" The other guy added with a smirk, hand braced against the table and leaning in, eyes raking over her. "Bet you're a lot less uptight once the clothes come off."
Sofia froze, but the words hadn't fully landed before the mood shifted. Because Rafe was already there, stepping in between her and the man standing over her. Every muscle in his body wound like a spring.
"You wanna say that again?" Rafe asked, his voice low in a way that made it worse.
The taller guy looked him over, unimpressed. "What's your problem, man?"
"You don't talk to her like that. Better yet, you don't talk to any of them. Ever."
The shorter one snorted, swaying. "You her bodyguard or something?"
"Rafe," she starts, "it's okay. Leave it."
"Yeah, 'Rafe', listen to the lady," the first guy smirks, "we're all friends here."
"Far from it." Rafe retorts. Kelce and Topper make their way over. She tries to place a comforting hand on Rafe's forearm, but it doesn't help.Â
Then the first one leaned in with a smirk and muttered loud enough for Sofia to catch it, "Relax, man. We were just looking for a good fuck."
She felt it. The energy coming off Rafe in angered waves, exploding.Â
He shoved the guy hard. The man flew back into a stool, nearly toppling over. Glass cracked in his hand, blood rushing out. Voices shouted.
"Are you fucking serious?" the guy barked, lunging toward Rafe.
He barely moved, angry but keen enough to dodge the flying fist. Rafe shoves the guy again, fist at the ready.
Topper and Kelce stepped in, pulling Rafe back as another few random patrons grabbed at the taller guy. The short one just sneered.
"Back off," Kelce directs to the guy, pushing him back toward his restrained friend.
"He needs to get his fucking hands off peopleâ" the guy started, but Topper cut him off.
"You need to shut the fuck up or leave."
Kelce keeps Rafe contained, even as Rafe pushes forward to continue whatever brash decision he's already made.Â
She dodges out of the booth easily, skirting around the people who've gathered, dozens of eyes watching, wanting to be anywhere but.
Danella's voice cuts in before Rafe can say another word.
"Sofia."
She turns, barely, just enough to see Danella holding both their purses, concern etched across her face. Topper and Kelce are outside, Lila trailing behind them, glancing back once at whatever commotion is still occurring in the bar.
The tension breaks, not because it should, but because it has to.
Sofia exhales, shaky and cold, and looks back to Rafe.
"I want to go home."
He doesn't say anything. Just watches her like she'd knocked the wind out of him.
Good.
She turns before he can gather himself enough to come up with a retort. There's nothing else to say that won't crack them further apart.
The car ride is quiet. Not the calm kind. Not like with kids sleeping in the back or the ocean rolling past the windows. This is loaded silence. The kind where everything they don't say screams the loudest.
Rafe's grip on the steering wheel is too tight, his knuckles taut in the darkness. But he doesn't look at her. Doesn't try to explain. Maybe he's too hurt for that.
And she's too mad to care.
The drive isn't long, but it stretches anyway. Long enough for her heart rate to come down, but not enough to untangle everything she still wants to scream.
__________________
He pulls into the driveway without a word and cuts the engine. The porch light flickers, something Sofia asked him to fix two days ago, yet it still casts eerie shadows over the front porch.
Sofia doesn't wait. She's out of the car before he fully shifts into park, grabbing her purse from the back seat and heading for the front door without glancing back.
Rafe lingers momentarily, running a hand over his face before stepping out and following. He unlocks the door and lets her step in, flipping the deadbolt behind him. Then, quietly, he sets the keys on the counter with a soft clink that feels louder than it should.
"Hey, Steph," Sofia says, her voice forced into something softer as she steps further into the house.
Stephanie, their seventeen-year-old babysitter from two houses down, offers a warm smile as she steps lightly off the last stair, phone in hand. "Hey! How was it?"
"Fine." Sofia musters a tired smile in return. "How were they?"
"Amazing as always," Stephanie says, adjusting her glasses up the bridge of her nose. "Halley is a little bubble of energy these days."
"I can't believe she's already two," Sofia replies, her voice dipping to something almost wistful.
"I know," Steph laughs. "She kept pretending she was a puppy for a solid hour. Didn't break character once."
Sofia lets out a quiet, genuine laugh. It almost hurts to hear. "That sounds about right."
"Jacky fell asleep watching that dinosaur movie. I left the sound low in case he wakes up confused."
"Thank you," Sofia says, walking over to the counter and grabbing a folded one-hundred-dollar bill from the ceramic dish near the sink. She hands it over.
"You guys are seriously the best," Steph grins, sliding the money into her bag. "Text me whenever."
Rafe gives her a nod. "Thanks for staying late."
"Of course." Steph waves, then slips out the front door with a quiet click.
The house falls back into silence.
Sofia doesn't move right away. She just stands there, still facing the front door, fingers gripping the edge of the counter.
Behind her, Rafe shifts his weight like he's trying to decide whether to say something.
But she doesn't give him the chance.
"I'm going to check on them," she says over her shoulder, already walking toward the stairs. "You can lock up."
Before she disappears upstairs, he hears her call softly, "feel free to sleep on the couch," leaving Rafe alone in the kitchen againâsilence.
~~~~~
"Daddy." A voice breaks him from his thoughts.
"Hey, buddy." Rafe sighs softly at Jack, who currently rubs his sleepy eyes and clutches his dinosaur plush in his arms. A Stegosaurus they got at a museum somewhere. "What're you doing down here?"
"I herwd noises. What're you doing?"
Rafe sighs, standing straight from his work of prepping the couch. "I'm just gonna take a little nap down here."
"Why?"Â
Of course, his kid would be nosey at five. All he's ever known is that his mom and dad sleep in the same room. In the same bed that he sometimes crawls into when there is a particularly bad thunderstorm on hot summer nights.
"Becauseâ" he doesn't really know how to conceptualize his and Sofia's current predicament to his five-year-old son. How does one explain it away? "I'm getting up early and don't want to wake mom."
That outta tide his son's curiosity over. Hopefully.Â
He drops the sheet he's currently fitting to the couch to kneel in front of his son. Pulling him in for a hug and plastering a kiss to the kid's head, he urges, "Go back to bed, buddy."
"Okay." His little voice agrees, turning to step his way back up the stairs towards his room.Â
Last time Rafe was on the couch was in Mexico. He never thought he'd truly make it back to this. That he and Sofia would get mad enough at one another to force this.Â
~~~~~
"Rafe."
It's Sofia. He doesn't know how long he's been staring at the back of the couch, begging sleep to come, but it couldn't have been that long if Sofia is still awake too.Â
He almost doesn't want to turn around. But he does. He always will.Â
"Yeah." His voice is low.Â
"You awake?"Â
She knows he is. He knows sheâs really asking if heâs up for whateverâs coming next.
"Yeah."
She shuffles closer and he pulls himself to a seated position, forearms resting lazily across his knees, fingertips brushing together in a nervous fidget.
He's just not sure how much more energy he has for today.
"I'm sorry." Her voice is soft. She sniffles just once in the quiet dark of the night. "I'm sorry." She repeats, stopping at the edge of his makeshift bed.
He doesn't speak yet. Slightly too startled that this is how this interaction is starting more so than anything.Â
Her hand reaches out, fingers threading into his hair, running back and over his head. His hands reach out to steady her when she kneels onto the couch, moving to straddle his lap. Sofia wraps her arms around his neck softly, pressing herself into the crook of his neck with a sigh.
"I shouldnât have said all that. I was angry, and I didnât even believe what I said."
He tucks his head into her shoulder before breathing out, "Then why say it at all?"
She sighs, pulling away just so, cupping his face between her hands. He shivers from the coolness of them.
"I let my frustration take over. Rafe," she implores, "I need you to listen to me in those situations. I need you to not fly off the handle... not shove someone just because some douchebag says something vulgar while wasted."
"I'm not gonna apologize for defending you."
"I donâtâ" Sofia huffs softly, " I don't want you to. But I need you to not get physical. He was bleeding. If you'd gotten arrested for assaultâŠ"
He can't argue with that one. He never needed to put his hands on anyone, regardless of how angry the coward's words made him.Â
"I'm sorry. I didn't want to scare you."
"Promise me you'll regulate your emotions next time. At least try to. Use your words." She shakes his head softly. "Use that Cameron glare. Just don't try to start a fight."
"Promise." He agrees softly. A beat or two longer of silence.
"And y'know," she adds, her voice still gentle, urging, "I don't think you're still the Rafe of ten years ago. I wouldn't be here if I believed one second of that. And I want to be here. Every day."
He nods silently. Part of him still thinks back to all the shit he got himself into. That, regardless of how far away he tries to get himself from the coked-up coward version of himself, it lingers. Forever in someone's mind. And that it has to linger at all in Sofia's sucks.Â
"I love you," she says.Â
He swallows, his hands tightening around her waist, "I love you too."
They share a kiss⊠or two. Totally docile and sweet. Sofia wraps her arms around his back, plastering herself to him, burrowing her head into his shoulder.Â
He curls her up, leaning back and taking her with him. She shifts, settling against him, nuzzling her nose into his shoulder, head moving to rest against his bicep.Â
Sleep easily takes over.Â
~~~~~
He senses he's being watched before he even stirs. Before his eyes even open.
Shifting back, he's stopped by the couch, no more room to go back, to find space. Stretching his legs is even harder, what with the pair of tanned, smooth ones currently tangled with his.Â
Slowly, he blinks open, his eyes adjusting to the morning light. The sun casts pinks and yellows into the house. It can't be any later than 7:30 am.Â
Blue eyes peer at him curiously.Â
He cracks a stiff, morning smile, whispering, "Hey, bud. What's up?"
"I want chocolate milk."
"Okay. We'll get you some in just a bit."
"Okay." His son responds.Â
Rafe tries to shift, but it's hard with Sofia and her dark brown curls occupying his left arm. He doesn't want to move her. But he also can't help but take a moment to admire how her long eyelashes brush against her cheekbones. Her lips parted slightly as she almost hums contentedly in her slumber. The rise and fall of her chest against his.Â
He holds her lower back with his free hand and manages to maneuver his occupied arm's hand to brush some hair about to fall into her face. It unfortunately stirs his wife awake.Â
"Mmm." She hums.Â
He smiles lazily.Â
"Morning," he greets softly.Â
Her eyes flutter open, a moment spent taking in her surroundings before her eyes close, and a smile brushes her lips.Â
"Mornin'," she mumbles.Â
"Sleep well?"
"Best in a long time." She admits with a cheeky grin.
"Happy for you," he jokes, "got kneed in the balls only twice."
She laughs silently, "Sorry." Her voice croaks out with sleep. "Did you get any?"
He smiles down at her. "Always." He leans down, their lips meeting in a sweet kiss, then one more. And then one more after that. He briefly opens his eyes, looking past Sofia.Â
"We've got an audience." He murmurs against her lips softly, gaze locked on the same blue of their son.Â
Sofia lifts up on an elbow to turn ever so slightly, finally relieving his bicep of her weight. He's not complaining.
"Hey baby."Â
Jackson still stares at them like he wants something.
"What's wrong, mijo?" Sofia asks sleepily, a short yawn following.Â
"Why are you and Daddy on the couch?"
Rafe can't help but snicker. Sofia matches his amusement with a roll of her eyes and a smile before she does the motherly thingâ
"Because mommy and daddy just couldn't stay away from one another, and mommy needed daddy to know that."
"Oh." His voice is a bit uninterested. No doubt that promised chocolate milk is the only thing in his child's brain.
"C'mere buddy," Sofia beckons with a smile.Â
Jack complies, stepping up to the couch. Sofia grabs onto their son's chin softly, pulling his face toward her, depositing random kisses to his cheeks and forehead, wherever she can reach, as Jack curls into it with laughter, eyes squeezed and a bright smile on his face.Â
Rafe chuckles.Â
Sofia pulls away, "Love you, mijo."
"Love you too." Jack leans forward to place a quick peck on Sofia's temple.Â
"Come cuddle," she states, turning over as Jack decides to climb over them.Â
"Ow." Rafe vocalizes as Sofia's elbow digs into his ribs for a moment.Â
"Sorry, baby." She easily throws out as she and Jack figure out the most comfortable position. Which happens to be him at the bottom of it all.Â
But the weight is comforting. Rafe shifts slightly, wrapping an arm under his wife to ensure she stays put, moving Jackson's knee, which is dangerously close to kneeing him in the same spot his mom did twice in the night.
He shoves his nose into Jack's soft brown hair, the scent of children's strawberry shampoo. The weight of Sofia's head on his shoulder. The warmth surrounding him.
Sofia startles as Sarah materializes beside her, smiling as her newly three-year-old giggles wildly. To Sofia's dismay, Rafe has him gripped by the shinsâyet again. But Sarah doesn't seem concerned, and John B laughs heartily beside the boys.
Still, the pit in Sofia's stomach gnaws at her nerves.
"He is," she responds.
"Sof?" Sarah's voice softens, tinged with concern.
"Yeah?"
"You okay?"
Sofia exhales shakily before pasting on a smile. "Yeah."
Sarah studies her for a beat. "You're not leaving my brother, right?"
Sofia's brows furrow. "What? No! What gave you that idea?"
"You just seem far off. Nervous. And you keep staring at Rafe like you're conflicted."
"God, no." Sofia forces a laugh, nervous. "My brain's just everywhere lately, you know?"
"Sure. Happens." Sarah gives her a brief look that Sofia can't quite decipher. And then, just as quickly, it's goneâlike it was never there.
Almost like Sarah suspects something.
Something Sarah herself is going through right now.
Sarah's belly is starting to show, the bump stretching lightly against her shirt. Already, she stands differently, her hand drifting to her lower back as if to support the weight that hasn't fully settled yet.
Surprise to everyone the brand new Routledge was pregnant at her wedding a few weeks back. Already close to four months now, like some human sacrifice was performed for Sarah to not start showing until after she wore the white and danced her first dance.
Sofia shifts, reminded of her own aching back. Of the small bean currently growing. Her stomach feels bloated, the way it used to on her now nonexistent period.
"I'm gonna grab some water," she says, stepping back and narrowly avoiding Pope as he flips burgers on the grill. "It's a bit hot out here."
"Mind grabbing me a beer?" Pope calls as she passes.
"Sure," Sofia answers quickly, grateful for the excuse to retreat. Sarah smiles at her before turning to join Kiara and Cleo on the lawn, bringing Sofia a brief reprieve from scrutiny.
Inside the Routledge home, the cool air soothes her flushed skin, easing the nausea churning at the scent of smoke.
She bites her lip against the sickness, hoping the relief will last. She'd tried to eat this morning, but she could only stomach a small cup of applesauce and half a banana. She knows she needs to eat moreâher doctor told her as muchâbut the past two weeks had been rough. Dizzy, sick, throwing up the sandwich she'd managed to eat yesterday for lunch. Her hands had been clammy, and she just couldnât get comfortable.
So, she'd gone in for a check-up to ensure nothing was wrong when she first started to feel down.
She hadn't thought much of it. She had even joked to Rafe that they'd probably just give her some meds and tell her to eat chicken noodle soup.
But then her doctor came back with the results. She almost didn't believe the woman.
"Mrs. Cameron. Looks like you're carrying a little bean."
Bean.
"What?"
"Your urine test came back positive for human chorionic gonadotropin. Or hCG. High levels of it, too, so you're very much pregnant."
"How is that possible?"
Her doctor smiled, amused. "Well, when two adults decide to get intimateâ"
"No," Sofia interrupted. In any other situation, she'd appreciate the joke, but⊠"I had my period a few days ago."
"You said it was spotty. Not heavy?" Her doctor glanced at her notes.
"Yeah."
"That's actually pretty common. It doesn't necessarily mean anything bad, but we can keep an eye on it if it happens again. Many women experience light bleeding due to hormonal shifts as their bodies adjust."
"Okay."
She had been in shock. Five months ago, She and Rafe decided that they were ready to try. They'd planned around her cycle. And Rafe had been more than happy to dedicate his time and effort to the cause.
But they hadn't had any luck.
Not until, apparently, the night or rather morning that he re-entered their lives with platinum blonde hair.
Fuck, that worked wonders, it seems.
She doesn't realize how long she's been standing there, fridge door wide open, staring absentmindedly into the blue fluorescent void.
Sofia.
She blinks.
"Sofia?"
She startles again, her heart skipping as she turns around.
Speak of the devil.
"You okay, babe?" Rafe's eyes scan her face, searching for answers.
"Yeah." She nods, maybe too quickly, because his expression says he doesn't quite believe her.
"You're gonna spoil Carter's yogurt cups."
She glances back, realizing her fingers are white, still gripping the fridge handle. "Shit."
Quickly, she reaches for a water bottle from the back and grabs a beer for Pope.
When she turns back, Rafe is watching her, still searching. Deciding whether to push.
Luckily for her, he doesn't.
Instead, he nods at the unopened beer. "How many of those have you been knocking back?" he teases dryly.
She lets out a weak chuckle. "Oh, you know. Tons. I'm actually wasted right now."
"Just like I like you," he jokes.
"Ew, Rafe," she groans.
He laughs, reaching for her, wrapping a hand around her hip to pull her in. She lets herself lean into him.
"Food's done. Everyone's sitting down," Rafe murmurs, pressing a light kiss to the top of her head. "Figured I'd go find my wife to make sure she hasn't decided to ditch me here with my sister and the Pogues."
She shakes her head. "You love them, and you know it."
He steers her back outside, grumbling his denials, but she catches the truth in his smirk.
__________________
"Sofia," Cleo grabs Sofia's attention from across the table, "you feeling okay? Your plate's still pretty full."
Pope sits up straight, peering down the table to analyze Sofia's plate. "Did I burn your burger? Did I undercook it?"
"No, no." Sofia waves a hand over her plate. "It was delicious, Pope." She regards Cleo across the way. "I just ate a lot for breakfast and snacked on so much of the veggie tray. Think I just got full."
"Okay," Cleo states, unconvinced.
Rafe glances worriedly, subtly, at his wife's plate. Two, maybe three, bites out of the burger. Macaroni salad was picked at but still in a somewhat cohesive heap. And her zucchini nibbled on but nowhere near finished. On the other hand, his sits with scrapsâif you can even call them that.
He shifts toward her, moving his hand to cup her knee and squeeze, whispering, "You sure you're okay?"
She smiles and nods, but it doesn't reach her eyes. Rafe can tell she's feeling unwell, even when she tries to pretend otherwise. He just doesn't quite know how to help her.
"You didnât eat that much this morning," he murmurs, the chatter of the others drowning out his low tone.
"I'm just feeling kinda iffy."
"Let's head home."
"No, it's fineâ"
He sends her a look to shut her up. She does. Throwing his napkin on his plate, he pushes his chair back and stands.
"Sarah, JB, thanks for the fun time. Pope, great food as always." He grabs Sofia's hand and gently pulls her up with him. "I have some work I need to complete for an upcoming project."
"You're leaving before dessert?" Sarah meanders to her feet.
He feels Sofia's hand tense in his.
"As entertaining as that would be to watch Sofia scarf it down, feel free to enjoy without us this time. We can pick something up on the way home."
"Okay," Sarah sighs, not disappointed, resigned to their departure.
"Uncle Rayfe!" Carter squeals, holding his arms out for a hug. Rafe quickly pulls the kid from his chair, hugging him tight. Carter leans toward Sofia when they pull away, and she grimaces through the hug as best she can.
He's getting more concerned by the second.
The rest of them say their goodbyesâhugs, fist bumps, smilesâbefore they swiftly exit the house. Rafe grabs Sofia's purse and an extra bottle of water from the fridge before guiding her outside.
Getting her in the car is easy. Getting her to talk to him? A separate issue.
Settled in the driver's seat, he turns to her. "You look terribleâ"
"Wow, thanksâ"
"You know I don't mean it like that. You look pale, and you've been unfocused practically all day."
"I feel sick."
"Bad sick?"
"Just⊠I'm hungry, but anytime I think of food, I want to throw up."
"Okay." He taps his fingers against the console. "How can I help?"
"I don't knowâ"
"Sof. You've gotta eat. And now that I think of it, you barely ate breakfast. You definitely never snacked on any of the veggie tray. And your plate was basically full."
"I know."
"What'd the doctor say?"
"I didn't call them this morning."
"Sofâ"
"Don't start. I'm fine."
"Sofia. Stop saying you're fine. You're not fineâ and that's fine. Just tell me how I can help?"
He can't help it. Sofia is his person, and his person is currently feeling ill, and he needs to fix it if he can. Especially since heâs partly to blame for it anyway.
"Rafe."
Sofia wandered into the house around 4 p.m., looking a bit disheveled. He pushed away the carrots and hummus he was snacking on to give her his full attention. She stood on the opposite side of the island, placing her bag down gently before bracing herself on the counter.
He spurred into action, meandering around the island to pull her in.
"You look like you've had a day." He smiled.
"Feels like an understatement," she murmured.
"What?" He laughed, pulling her in at the waist and rubbing her back softly.
"Rafe," she breathed, "I'm pregnant."
His smirk fell, eyes widening. "What?"
"That's why I've been feeling icky the last few days. My doc said my pregnancy test was positive."
"You're not joking." His eyes flickered between her hazel eyes. She just shook her head in confirmation.
"Are you not excited?" he asks with concern. "Not exactly the face I thought you would've had at the news."
"Are we even gonna be able to raise a kid?" She asks before visibly swallowing.
"Fuck yeah." He states, leaning down to get on her level, to force her to look at him straight. "You're gonna be the best fucking mom. And I'm gonna be sure I'm the best fucking dad."
She blinks, raising her hand to cup his ear, "We've got this."
He swallows, a smile breaking out on his lips. Sofia's starts to reflect his. "We've got this in the bag."
She chuckles. Rafe laughs. He picks her up and spins her.Â
Exactly what they wanted.
"So what do you need? What's gonna get you to feed yourself and our baby?"
Her head thuds against the headrest, her hand curling around his in her lap. "Applesauce."
"Applesauce?" He repeats it to confirm.
"Yeah. It's the only thing I can think of that doesn't make me want to vomit air."
"Okay." He shifts, turning on the car and buckling himself in. "Grocery store it is. Applesauce, and we'll look up anything else that you might be able to stomach. We'll get you fed, and you can take a napâ"
"I wanna cuddle." Her head lolls to the side as he comes to a stop at the end of his sister's driveway. Her face is innocent, her hand reaching over to grab his, placing it back in her lap, her thumb running featherlight circles over his skin.
He leans over the console, their faces inches apart as her eyes analyze him silently.
Lovingly.
She smiles softly before he plants a soft kiss between her brows, then lifts their entangled hands to kiss the back of hers in the same manner. She smiles back at him, and he sees her relax for the first time all day.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Quality
Anya is LIVE right now
FREE
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
Beauty I've never seen that
Brown but they're evergreen
I don't need a single finger on this hand to count all of your flaws
He glances between the road and the touch screen, hand gripping tight to the steering wheel momentarily as he shifts in his seat. The sun shines brightly today, with fluffy clouds littering the sky as summer continues to bear down on the south.
Sofia murmurs from the passenger seat, "I've been to the edges of your fingertips."
He glances over briefly, Sofia staring down at her phone. Thumbs flicking over the screen absentmindedly. She continues to breathe out the lyrics to the song. âAnd sailed the ocean in your eyes.â
In a million days
In a million nights
I'll still have more to find
'Cause there is no end to your light
Rafe smiles softly as her voice, which is too good in his opinion, sings softly, "Smile that could kill a manâŠ". She catches his gaze before he turns back to focus on the road. Her smile brightens as she now stares at him from her spot.Â
He jolts just so when her elbow pushes his off the console.Â
"You light up a room just by being you. And I live in that glow," Sofia sings louder. Then she leans closer to catch his eye. "Hate it when you're insecure. There's not a goddamn reason for it, soâŠ".
"What are you doing?" He speaks.Â
She ignores him.Â
"That loving you is as easy as breathing. I don't even try to, oh, no. And if you ever think I'm thinking of leaving. Darling, I'll remind you. Oh."
He chuckles.Â
Then she takes his hand, pulling it into her lap as the chorus comes back around. Her fingers play with his.Â
"I've been to the edges of your fingertips."
Her other hand wraps around his neck, shaking lightly in jest.Â
"Traveled the corners of your mind."
He should've seen her coming, but he is still surprised when she taps his amused mouth.Â
"I've walked the ledges in between your lips."
His eyes glance over briefly to meet hers; she leans forward in her seat to connect their gazes.Â
"And sailed the ocean in your eyes."
"Stop." He laughs.Â
In a million days
In a million nights
I'll still have more to find
'Cause there is no end to your light
There's no end to your light
It shines on forever, burning like you and I
Sofia finishes out the song, her thumb rubbing soft circles on the back of his hand. He can't help the small smile that sticks to his mouth the entire time.Â
"Sarah texted." She says as another song starts playing from her playlist.Â
"And?" he squeezes her hand gently, lifting their joined hands to flick on the turn signal, her arm extending and retracting at the motion.
"Just says 'Save me.'"
Rafe snorts, "How badly do you want to turn around? Go home and just lay by the pool for the rest of the day?"
He'd turn the car around immediately if she told him to.Â
"And disappoint your sister. No, thank you."
"Sarah is more than capable of handling Rose and Wheezie."
"Yeah, but Wheezie has been asking you both to see her play all summer." Sofia sighs, her eyes boring into the side of his head. "Don't back out when we're what? Ten minutes or so out."
"I know." He sighs, squeezing her fingers gently between his. "I just have absolutely no desire to make niceties with Rose."
"You're not doing this for Rose. You're doing it for Wheezie."
"Stop making sense." He groans. "Sometimes I really enjoy it when you just give in to me."
"Yeah," she says, "this isn't one of those times. Sorry, my love."
His heart squeezes. God, he's gotten sappy.Â
They pull into the parking lot just a few minutes later. Stepping out into the oppressive heat, he stares up at the complex with resignation.Â
Sofia's right. He's here to support Wheezie, and it's not like he can't stomach fake smiles and hellos with his dad's ex-wife for the afternoon. Regardless of his issues with the woman, he can't deny she's cared for his little sister over the past few years, especially when Wheezie benefited from getting out of Kildare and away from the Cameron family whispers.Â
He grabs Sofia's hand and leads her through the front doors into the sports complex. A few concession stands litter the floor, concrete veering off left and right, leading to a few doors and spanning the outside of the courts.Â
It's busy.Â
A banner announcing the Regional Volleyball competition.Â
Wheezie entered a volleyball league after she and Rose moved away under Ward's guise of safety. His little sister started killing it with her team while the rest of them trampled around Kildare, then the world, and then back to Kildare.Â
And now she and her team are at Regionals.Â
"Sarah said they were just inside the second set of doors to the left." Sofia recites.Â
He leads them through the bodies passing through the enclosure, slipping past a few people passing through the double doors into the court. Two courts are set up, and one side is close to finishing this fairly close game. The other, where Sarah and JB sit above Rose, has girls warming up. John B spots them first, perking up.Â
"Hey!" John B sounds a bit more relieved.Â
"Hey," Sofia greets back, Sarah lifting from her spot to casually bring Sofia in for a hug. His sister clutches his girlfriend a little tighter than possibly necessary.Â
Sarah shoots him a brief look indicating her thankfulness, no doubt at their arrival, but he can only assume. When John B goes in for a quick hug with Sof, Rafe gives Sarah a quick side hug, murmuring, "that bad?"
"She won't stop asking when JB is going to âofficiallyâ propose."
Rafe chuckles. The fact that Rose is wholly unaware that the kid has done so in numerous ways amuses him. It earns a few confused glances from the others.Â
"Rafe," Rose's voice cuts in, "glad you could find some time to make it."
It feels like a dig. Rafe's definitely taking it as one.Â
Sofia's hand brushes lightly against his forearm before smiling at Rose, "We were so grateful for the invite."
"Who are you?" Rose questions with a brow and a sickly sweet smile.
Sofia pauses.Â
"Sofia. Rose." He gestures stiffly. "Rose. This is my girlfriend, Sofia."
Rose holds out a perfectly manicured hand for Sofia to take, and she shakes it with a tight smile. "Nice to meet you," she says.
"Likewise." Sofia grits out sweetly with a now unbothered smile.
A coo distracts them all.
"Carter." Sofia coos back. Sarah smiles as she pokes a finger in Carterâs carrier for him to grab onto. Sofia crouches down to interact with the very soon-to-be six-month-old. "Hey, buddy. How've you been?"Â
Carter just coos again with a giggle and a soft smile.Â
"Wanna hold him?" Sarah asks. "He's been itching for cuddles, but JB and I are slightly overstimulated."
John B adds for clarity, "He didn't want to be put down all morning."
"John B was pacing in the corridor with him for twenty minutes straight," Sarah adds.Â
Sofia smiles, "I'd love to."
Rafe sits on the other side of Sarah, leaning over to throw his nephew a silly face. Carter seemingly loves it.Â
Sarah and Sofia work quickly, with Carter unbuckled and hoisted into Sofia's arms in the blink of an eye.Â
"Hi, buddy." Sofia greets.Â
His girl is a natural with Carter. All through Sarah's recovery, if Kiara and Cleo weren't over helping clean, watch, or cook for Sarah and John B as they got used to parenthood, it was him and Sofia.Â
One of the perks of having a girlfriend from a large Mexican family is the number of authentic dishes that come with it. Sofia's abuela, mom, and aunts did nothing but ply them with various casseroles and dishes to bring to the new parents to be sustained through sleepless nights and stress-inducing new experiences.Â
Carter stares up at Sofia with awe, his brown eyes wide and his tiny hands gripping her top. It always brings a soft smile to his face.Â
"Getting any easier?" Sofia asks, sitting down on the other side of Rafe, still fully attentive to his nephew.Â
"You know. Some days are easier than others. But I think JB and I are getting the hang of it?"
"We're getting there. Baby steps, no pun intended." John B remarks with a sneaky smirk.Â
Rose, a rung down on the smooth wooden court seats, seemingly ignores them. Pisses Rafe off to no end. One of many things he and Sarah agree on as he glances over and catches his sister glaring at the back of Rose's blonde head.Â
Wheezie ends up on the court ten minutes later, warming up with her team. Completely focused and natural. She's taller. Taller than Sarah. She cut her hair to her shoulders and got contacts. His littlest sister isn't as little anymore. It's not like she liked acting like it years ago, anyway.Â
~~~~~
The whistle blows, and the game starts fast.
Wheezie's team takes the first serve, and Rafe's eyes track his sister as she moves across the courtâfocused, sharp, totally locked in.
Sofia leans forward with Carter still nestled in her arms, her gaze flicking between the court and the scoreboard. "She's good," she murmurs.
"She's a machine," Sarah says proudly.
"Didn't get it from mom thatâs for sure," Rafe adds under his breath.
Wheezie jumps for a block, her arms perfectly timed, and the ball drops past the net. Her team cheers.
Rafe lets out a low whistle. "That's my girl."
A few plays later, Wheezie sets up a teammate with a clean pass that leads to another point. She turns, pumping her fist as her coach yells encouragement from the sideline.
Carter wiggles in Sofia's arms, babbling nonsense as the gym cheers again.
Wheezie dives for a save, the ball skimming just over the net. They watch the rest of the match unfoldâWheezie helping rack up points, her team closing in on the win. And when the final point lands, her teammates celebrate.
Rafe claps, his voice raised above the noise. "That's what I'm talking about!"
Wheezie's eyes find him in the crowd. She grins, throws a thumbs-up, and it hits himâthis was worth it. Every fake smile. Every minute in this overheated gym.
He'd do it all again.
For her.
~~~~~
They wait outside under the shade of a big awning, storm clouds off in the distance. A summer storm makes its way in, and the breeze cools their skin.Â
John B and Sofia currently entertain a smiley, all too happy to have all the attention on him, Carter.Â
But it's him and Sarah who are currently waiting in anticipation. Sarah texted Wheezie that they would meet her outside, especially after that win.Â
The doors slam open, Wheezie smiling wide as an over-it-looking Rose follows. Wheezie sprints toward them, enveloping both him and Sarah in a hug. The three Camerons. Together again. It always feels like a little piece of their old home.Â
What with Sarah's new one being John B and Carter and his being Sofia. It always feels nice when they can come back to them.Â
"Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" Wheezie murmurs into his shoulder. Sarah's hand pats just under his on Wheezie's back.Â
"Don't thank us." Sarah responds, "You were the star. We should be praising you."
They all pull back. Three out of four of their audience watch on with affection.
Wheezie lights up when she spots John B and Carter, practically jogging over.
She crouches next to the carrier, and Carter lets out a squeal of delight, tiny fists waving like he's been waiting all day just for her.
Wheezie leans in to press a kiss on Carter's cheek. "You're getting huge. What are they feeding you?"
"Mostly mashed bananas and panic," John B says.
"Or," Wheezie adds, "he's just bulking up to be taller than Rafe."
Rafe scoffs, arms crossed. "He's got a long way to go."
Wheezie stands, smoothing down her jersey as she turns toward Sofia. "Sofia," she says warmly, reaching for a quick hug. "Iâm so glad you convinced my brother to come."
Sofia grins and hugs her back. "You looked unstoppable. I'm so proud of you."
"She was," Rafe agrees, arms casually crossed.
Wheezie smirks. "Sof and I have been talking about this match in our DMs for, like, a week. I was giving her all the potential game-day tea.â Wheezie turns to Sofia, âDid you see him?â
His sister blushes slightly.
Sofia grins, âI did. And he was one hundred percent watching you.â
"You two DM?" Rafe tilts his head, squinting. "About what?"
"You," Wheezie says, deadpan.
Sofia laughs, stepping in. "Lou needed some tips for her photography final. And then we somehow veered onto her newest crush."
"Which got me a near-perfect grade," Wheezie adds proudly, totally steam rolling over the mention of a crush.
Sofia shrugs, brushing it off. "You did the work."
Wheezie throws an arm around her shoulder. "She's a keeper."
"She is," Rafe agrees without hesitation.
He catches Sarah smirking at him, but she lets it go, glancing up at the sky, where storm clouds start rolling in.
"Well," she sighs, "congratulations, Sneezie. Dad would've been proud of you."
John B shifts closer as Wheezie crouches down again to say goodbye to Carter, murmuring something that makes him giggle and kick excitedly.
"We'll see you this weekend?" Sarah asks.
"Of course," Wheezie says, utterly unfazed by Rose's distant scowl. One more year in that house, and she's out. Now that she's got her license, it's just a matter of time.
"I wouldn't miss it. I get to hang out with my favorite little man," she says, poking Carter's belly and grinning as he squeals again.
They have plans as a family to hit up one of their old stomping grounds for a celebratory sibling/significant other/child dinner. Sans Rose, luckily.Â
They say their goodbyes, leaving a smiling Wheezie and an annoyed Rose behind to pile into their respective cars and head back home. Kildare. Back to their day-to-day.
~~~~~
The drive home feels only marginally longer, but they still don't pull into the driveway until half past eight. The sun is just brushing the horizon, casting pinks, purples, blues, and orangesâlight bouncing off the soft bellies of summer clouds that recently just poured a quick summer rain.
Sofia is out of the car quickly, already making her way up the walkway to their house by the time he rounds the front of the SUV.
"Hey."
He stops, leaning back against the hood.
She turns at his voice, hair blowing lightly in the evening breeze. "Yeah? What?"
He's staring. He shouldn't be surprised anymore, but he still is. He's lucky. He's happy.
"I love you."
Sofia's face shifts; surprise first, understanding, then amused disbelief.
"Do you, now?"
"Yeah. A lot."
"Well, good for you. I love you too."
"Yeah."
The silence stretches between them. Sofia starts to frown, something flickering across her faceâ concern, confusion.
"Rafe⊠is everything okay?"
"Marry me."
It slips out before he can stop it.
"What?" Her eyes widen, mouth parting.
"Marry me."
"Are you proposing right now?" she asks skeptically, hand landing on her hip with an attitude he's come to know. She only comes out when she deems it necessary, and he guesses this is one of those moments.
"Yes and no."
"So you're telling me?" she fires back.
That's his girl.
He grins and pushes off the car, shoving a hand into his pocketâthe one he'd slipped something into this morning. Sofia shifts, suddenly more nervous than teasing.
He reaches her, taking her hand. With his other, he pulls out a ring. His mother's ring. The one he tossed in a drawer in the Tannyhill kitchen almost a year ago.
"Marry me."
He holds it carefully between them. Sofia's gaze is locked on it, her breath caught as he gently rolls it between his thumb and forefinger. He lowers just enough to see her eyes clearly.
"I've asked three times nowâ"
"None of those were questions," she retorts, eyebrows raised.
She's beautiful.
"Sofia RamĂrez, love of my life," she rolls her eyes at him, but he smiles, "will you marry me?"
"Better," she says, voice light.
"Are you gonna make me ask a fifth time?" His tone is all humor now.
"You mean second?"
"Sofâ"
"Yes."
Her smile blooms slowly and surely. Rafe's face mirrors it, his whole body lighting up as he pulls her left hand toward him and slides the ring onto her finger. It glints in the soft dusk.
She wraps her arms around him in an instant, rising on her toes to kiss himâhe meets her halfway, kissing her back with every ounce of warmth rushing through his chest.
When she pulls away, she's still smiling. "You know what happened the last time you proposed?"
He tries to think. They'd smiled, laughedâ he'd asked her to move in, promised he'd only be gone a few days.
"What?"
"You left me."
"Sofâ"
"Not that I'm keeping track or anything, but you do know you have to make it up to me."
"Yeah?" He steps closer, hands finding her waist, walking her backward toward the front door. Her smile is wide, reflected in her hazel eyes.
"Yeah. You've got a lot of making up to do for the first time."
Her hands loop tighter around his neck.
"Well," he murmurs, dropping his hands to the backs of her thighs and lifting her with easeâher legs locking around his waist instinctivelyâ"good thing we've got time."
He leans in, kissing her againâdeep and warm, the kind of kiss that slows the world and fills it with nothing but her.
It's not exactly the message that brings comfort, but she trusts him. A small part of her thinks maybe he's messing with herâperhaps he's getting her back for that time she painted her stake of him, and the pizza boy laughed in his face.
She's scrolling through Instagram, eating a too-late lunch after running errands that took way too much of her day, waiting for Rafe to finally return from his long weekend away.
She doesn't think much of it when the front door opens, and Rafe's voice reaches her ears. Her focus is locked in on the end of a cooking short, and she's determined to see it through.
"Sofia."
"Kitchen." She calls back.Â
She hears him before she sees him, his arms wrapping around her middle, pulling her into a long, lingering squeeze. She melts into it, clicking her phone off. No Instagram recipe is worth more than touching her person for the first time in four days.
She turns on her stool.
Her eyes widen like saucers, her mouth slightly agape.
"You're blonde."Â
"I'm blonde." Rafe smiles that tight, mischievous smile he always wears when he knows he's up to no goodâin a good way, that is.
"What happened?" She asks, endeavoring to keep her voice from betraying her confused shock⊠or awe. She fails because her voice is an octave or two too high.
"Well," Rafe waggles his brows once in emphasis. She knows this is gonna be something. "Top wanted to hit up the barsâ"
"Naturally." She supplies.Â
"And so we got tipsy."
"You did that tipsy?"
"Okay, we got wastedâ"
"Sounds more believable." She murmurs, and he ignores her.
"And Derek and Kelce got it in their heads to get tattoosâ"
"You didn't?" She suddenly pulls back, panic flashing in her eyes. God, please at least protect me from his idiocy.
"You don't want me to have a tattoo?"
Sofia shakes her head, "I don't care if you get a tattoo. I just don't want you getting one when you're close to blackout drunk and making questionable life decisions."
"WellâŠ" he sighs. Sofia's eyes widen. "I didn't."
She exhales, relieved. Not that she'd ever stop Rafe if he really wanted one, but getting a tattoo while drunk? That's her worst nightmare. A giant snake down his arm. A phoenix across his back. A skull anywhere on his body.
Especially only a week away from Sarah and John B's wedding, nonetheless. She could only imagine Sarah's own shock.
Sofia shudders internally at the thought.
"Kelce got a bat."
"What?" She almost snorts.
"Yeah. I convinced Top, in his state of drunken elation, to encourage it."
"Rafe."
"What? He can easily go get it removed if he wants."
"Dani's gonna have your asses."
"Well, be glad I was of somewhat sound mind to deny the snake they wanted me to get up my arm."
Praise anything holy that this man was at least somewhat conscious.
"But I did convince them that I'd dye my hair instead, soâŠ"
"Here we are?" She ruffles the tips of his platinum-blonde hair before sliding her hand around his neck.
"You hate it?" he asks, almost meekly, as if searching for approval. "I can dye it backâ"
"No." She states firmly. "It's just hair. It'll grow out, or you'll buzz it all off again."
"I don't know," his hands grip tighter around her waist. "I've heard blondes have more fun."
She laughs. "Yeah? Platinum blondes must have the most."
"I missed you." His fingertips skim lightly along her spine before he leans down, kissing her jaw softly.
She smiles. "I'm sure you didn't miss me with the strip club and all the ladies."Â
She follows Kelce on Instagram. Kelceâapparently too drunk to remember that maybe posting stories from a strip club at a bachelor weekend isn't the wisest decisionâhad uploaded an entire story the night before. When she checked the next morning, Instagram had already flagged it and taken it down.
"You were the only thing on my mind all weekend." He smirks, a short kiss deposited on her neck. "Case in point, the hair, not the tattoo."
"Thank you for thinking of me." She teases.
His hands drift lower, fingers trailing slowly down the small of her back. His smirk deepens.
And you know what?
She missed him.
So she lets him.
His hands find the backs of her thighs, lifting her effortlessly and settling her onto the island.
"What're you doing?"
He smirks, "Ever heard of foreplay?"
"This doesn't quite seem like foreplay to me." She grins.Â
His hands rub slow circles along her thighs, fingers slipping beneath the hem of her skirt.
"Shh," he whispers. His lips trail down her neck, lingering, teasing. He bites just below her ear. Her breath catches. "You'll ruin it."
"That's all you've got?" She teases with a smile.
He pulls back just enough to give her a playful look of mock disdain. "Watch it."
She giggles. Then squeals when Rafe lifts her into his arms, carrying her up the stairs to their room. And oh, does he show her exactly how much he missed her.
~~~~~
The early morning sun casts light over her eyes as she blinks awake, her body stretching, readjusting to the waking world.
"Morning."Â
Rafe's voice carries across the room. She glances toward him, still groggy, finding him standing across the way.
She stares. Long. Hard. Intense. And she has no care in the world that Rafe knows it.Â
The morning sun lights him up through the open door of their balconyâsmaller than the one at Tannyhill but cozier, nestled against the big live oak just outside, with the breeze from the water drifting in. And goddammit, he's got to be shirtless, his pajama bottoms slung low on his hips.
Part of her thinks he does it on purpose. Like he just knows how much it gets a rise out of her.Â
And goddammit again, because the platinum blonde hair makes him look more carefree than ever. Maybe blondes really do have more fun.
"What are you doing?" Sofiaâs voice is thick with sleep as she rubs her eyes, still twisted in the sheets.
"Enjoying the morning."
"Who'd have thought you'd be a morning person? You used to tease me so much when I told you it was time to get up."
"Maturity?" He jests with a smirk.
Sofia snorts. "You wish."
"Okay, Mrs. Cameron. Don't dogpile on me this early in the morning."
Her eyes narrow before she glances at the clock. 9:05 a.m. reflects back in white digital.
She groans, finally flinging herself upright, the covers falling haphazardly across the bed.
Padding softly into their bathroom, she washes her hands after using it, then checks her reflection in the mirror. Her hairâugh, lifeless. Definitely in need of a wash.
She moves back out to their bedroom, toward the dresser, intending to find fresh underwear, but stops short when she catches Rafe, now sitting at the edge of their bed, scrolling through his phone.
She leans back against the armoire for grounding, but damn. He looks good. And she is absolutely taking a moment to appreciate it.
"What?" He smirks, catching onto her sudden inaction.
"It works for you." Sofia admits, her teeth briefly dragging over her bottom lip.
"So blondes are your thing now?" He accuses dryly. "Duly noted."
"No, I'm into you. You just happen to be blonde."
"Does it turn you on?"Â
He leans forward, elbows resting just above his knees, the muscles in his biceps and forearms flexing. His shoulders shift, his traps lockingâeverything rippling with the movement. He wears that smirk. The one she loves to hate.
Her legs press together just a little tighter, her toes curling against the top of her other foot. Sofia tells herself it's keeping her grounded. Sane.
It's not. But one can hope.
"Maybe." She doesn't know why she admits it, but something about the look in his eye makes her want to tell the truth.
Fuck him and his ability to turn her into a mess in mere seconds.
"C'mere." He shifts, hands gripping his knees, sitting taller.
She almost shakes her head just to keep her sanity.Â
He smirks, a bit more commanding now, "C'mere."
Sofiaâs heartbeat drums in her ears, breath coming in and out in steady awareness. Slowly, she pushes off the armoireâthe one she found while antiquing. She remembers the moment she dragged Rafe there, how he groaned when she had to have it. It took him, Topper, and John B to haul it up the stairs, Pope calling out directions while she and the girls drank beer and watched. Carter giggled his little toothy grin at the display of "manpower."
Rafe had explicitly forbidden her from buying anything else for a year after that.
When she's close enough, his hands find her hips, fingers curling around the thin fabric of her shorts.
"Rafe." Her voice wavers in warning.
"Sof." His voice is a whisper. That dangerous glint in his eyeâthe one he wears when he knows he's about to get his way.
Slowly, his hands creep up under her thin cami, fingertips ghosting over her waist as he inches it higher. And he still stares at her. Knowing.
Sofia despises how he can get such a thrill out of unraveling her.Â
Her breath hitches when he leans in, lips warm against her skin. His hands cradle her, thumbs grazing just beneath her breasts. She has to grip his wrists to keep steady on her already swaying legs.Â
Her teeth sink into her lip as her eyes close, melting into his touch. His kisses trail lower, slow and deliberate, moving down her ribs, to her navel, then past that. His wrists escape her grip, his hands following suit, teasing just beneath the hem of her shorts.
She's hot all over. If Rafe asked her for anything, she'd do it. No hesitation.
"Sof?"
She barely registers it.
A small chuckle. "Sof?"
This time, she acknowledges him. "Uh-huh?"
"What do you want?"
"What?"
Another chuckle. Damn him.
"What do you want?" His lips hover at the hem of her shorts, his breath tickling her skin.
Sofia pauses, her hands gripping at his shoulders, as if contemplatingâbut they both know there's no actual decision to make.
"You."
Rafe grins, fingers hooking around her shorts, slowly trailing them down her legs. His touch is featherlight, leaving tingling paths in its wake. He tosses them aside.
His lips follow, pressing slow, heated kisses along the hem of her underwear. Down they go, too, discarded, and she doesn't care where.
Then, in an instant, he grabs her thighs, pulling her into his lap. She gladly complies, pressing against him, the warmth of his skin beneath her hands, beneath her body, grounding and electrifying all at once.
Her knees dip into the mattress, straddling him as his hands slip beneath the hem of her cami, fingers spreading wide over the small of her back like he's trying to memorize the shape of her. His lips find her shoulder first, warm, soft, open-mouthed kisses trailing up, lingering just beneath her ear.
Her fingers curl into the back of his hairâthat damn platinum hairâgiving it a slow, indulgent tug. He exhales sharply against her skin, his hands tightening at her hips.
She smirks. Two can play this game.
His breath is uneven now, his own restraint slipping, and she revels in it.
Or at least she thinks soâuntil, with an easy roll of his hips, he reminds her exactly who she's dealing with.
A sharp gasp slips past her lips, and his smirk is immediate. Cocky bastard.
His fingers slip higher, bunching the fabric of her top, gliding up the dip of her spine over her ribs. His mouth follows, lazy and teasing, grazing the sensitive curve of her neck, then down until his teeth scrape the spot just above her collarbone.
Her head tips back, hands sliding back to his shoulders, nails dragging lightly. She feels the way he shudders, how his grip on her tightens like he's this close to losing his patience.
Good.
He's not the only one who can drive the other insane.
She tilts forward, pressing fully against him, and his hands immediately move to hold her in place, guiding her hips down deliberately. Slow. Over and over. Her breath stutters at the friction, and he exhales hard, head dropping against her shoulder.
"Sofia."
Her name, rough and unfiltered, is spoken straight into her skin.
Her stomach tightens at the sound of it.
She pulls back just enough to meet his eyes, wide, dark, and hungry, beneath the early morning sunlight streaming through the open balcony door.
It's a silent question, which receives a silent answer.
His hand slides up her side, skimming the curve of her waist, then slipping between them, fingers brushing exactly where she wants him.
Her lips part, eyes fluttering shut momentarily before she forces them open again. She wants to watch him. Wants to see his expression shift, wants to see the way his jaw locks when she rolls her hips against his touch.
He's too good. And she again hates that he just knows it, especially when he smirks knowingly as her eyes resist rolling back.Â
Rafe shifts uncomfortably for a moment below her. His hips try their best not to jut up. So she stops him momentarily, lifting up to tug at his pajamas. He lifts up high enough to shove them down. And just as quick as heâs free, she aligns herself and sinks down, their breathing a mix of satisfied, ragged breaths. Lips meeting to swallow the other's gasp.
They're slow. Methodical. Choosing to feel the othersâ push and pull. Rafe helps her every few moments, his hands sprawled around her hips as she moves. She wants this. To be on top. To show him how much she's willing to work for him, just as he shows her.Â
Sofia manages to keep herself in check long enough for their foreheads to touch. For her eyes to meet Rafe'sâwide, open, searching. Intoxicated.Â
It's too good every time. Lights every nerve ending on fire.
Her fingers slowly twist into those fucking platinum locks as her eyes squeeze shut. The telltale signs of an impending release on her brain as his fingers again slip in between them. Rafe always tells her he's surprised she hasn't had to get stitches in her bottom lip for how many times she's bitten down on it when in this kind of bliss.Â
She's kinda shocked, too, if she's honest. She's pretty sure she can count on at least one hand how many times she's drawn blood in the near past.
To which he thankfully saves her from this time by capturing her lips with his, their uneven breathing mixing sloppily.Â
Her movements get sloppier, and his hips become hurried. Their shared exhilarating exhaustion creeps in, but their mutual need for that high is paramount. His fingers get faster, just as their hips do. Instinctively, Sofia pulls him in closer, or maybe it's him who pulls her in. But they're chest to chest, hips to hips, his hands gripping her lower back and his mouth buried into her shoulder. His platinum hair tickles her neck with every jolt. She lets her head lull down, eyes shut, as she rides the thick wave at its precipice. Her breathing heavy.Â
Then, the coil snaps.Â
Boom.Â
Wave cresting and finally crashing.Â
Just like that, she's unorganized, her nerve endings exploding and fizzling out to all other parts of her body, her brain begging for relief from the high but riding it all the same. Sofiaâs eyes screw shut as she moves more lazily with his continued albeit erratic thrusts. His hands grip the skin of her thighs before her hips slam one final time against his, his grip keeping her in place even as his ghost their previous beat, even minuscule. His lips lazily pepper her shoulder and the curve of her neck.Â
They sit there like that for a few minutes. Sofia's calmer breaths slowly sync Rafe's, bringing his heaving chest to an easy crawl.Â
He groans when her nails scratch lightly at the back of his scalp, his own fingers lightly gripping her hips in a steady rhythm like it's grounding him.Â
"I would suggest a round two, but I'm pretty sure Sarah would be pissed if we missed brunch." Rafe kisses her jaw softly.Â
"For all intents and purposes, this is round two. You never gave me the second orgasm you promised me last night."
"Sorry, long day."
Sofia pulls back, shifting just a little, causing him to groan at the movement of him still lodged in her. Her nerves are still on edge, so she can agree.Â
"You were out like a log." She answers, "Pretty sure that's the first time I heard you snore."
"I did not."
"Did, too." She argues back lightly. "But don't worry, it was cute." She cups his face between her hands, keeping it steady as her fingertips brush the sides of his newly dyed hair again, her eyes wandering to analyze it.Â
"Ahh. Cute. Music to my ears." He dryly comments.Â
"You can keep the hair." Not like she ever questioned him keeping it or not before. Part of her just feels like she needs to voice it. Again.
"So it is a turn-on for you."
"What can I say? The blonde hair, blue eyes work."
He chuckles lightly, placing a short kiss on her mouth.
"Okay. Now we really need to get ready, and I need a shower after that." She shifts just so, glancing behind him for anything to take care of their current state. "Where are theâ"
Suddenly, she's hoisted into the air, her legs quickly wrapping around Rafe's hips for safety. The soft early April breeze comes in from the open balcony door, sending goose bumps across her exposed lower back for a moment.
"What the hell?" Sofia laughs, breathless.
"You need to shower. I need to shower." His grip tightens, securing her against him as he starts toward the bathroom.
Rafe smirks. "Just makes sense."
Well⊠at least he repaid her for the promises he made last night.
ââââââââââ
"Oh my god." Sarah's voice cuts through the buzz of the brunch crowd, her eyes wide as she takes in her brother. "You're blonde."
Rafe lets out a short, exasperated laugh, running a hand through his newly dyed hair. "I am, in fact, blonde."
He walks into the cozy brunch spot, hand in hand with Sofia, the late morning sun streaming through the large windows. The Poguesâand his sisterâare already seated, deep in conversation. He and Sofia had rolled in about ten minutes late, thanks to their⊠morning distractions.
"White boy just got whiter." Cleo teases, shaking her head.
Pope, Kiara, and John B all snicker, grinning at the unexpected transformation.
Rafe just smirks, unfazed by the playful jeers. He can take the jokesâSofia had no complaints about the blonde last night. Or this morning.
"I wanna be bond!" Carter squeals enthusiastically, clapping his little hands together.
John B laughs awkwardly, ruffling a hand through his son's hair, the same mousy brown as his own.
"Let's not." He shakes his head. "You can make that kind of decision when you're Uncle Rafe's age."